Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Running away
.............

“I said enough!” the man practically growls turning away. It has finally come down to this moment.

“No! I'm done with this! You're always so busy working, and working, and doing stuff you don't even talk to me!”

“I have important things that need to be done! Something a child like you obviously can't understand,” he explains not even bothering to turn around.

“How would I know?! You never tell me anything! You never spend any time with me, and the few moments you can 'grace me with your presence,' is to scold me, demean me, or tell me what to do! What are you expecting of me?!” the young blond demands. He knew this fight had been a long time coming. Everything he's been thinking and feeling he's always kept bottled up so well, but this was the breaking point.

Yet another time he's been denied time to hang out with his classmates, coupled with the frustration of rarely ever talking to his father in the first place, still carrying the grudge of not even discussing his mother's disappearance over a year ago now, being put under house arrest for being out without his bodyguard again, and just to spice things up toss in a pinch of teenage hormonal mood swings has lead Adrian Agrest to this yelling match with the only person in his life he wants to spend time with, while also avoiding at all cost. Life can be confusing at times.

“I am doing this all for you!” his father roars back spinning on his heels to face his angry son.

“NO! You're doing this for yourself! You keep taking on projects and things so you never have time for me, and so you never have time to think about the fact that Mom isn't here anymore!”

“Do not go there Adrian,” he warns, stepping forward to loom over the boy trying to intimidate him to back down. It doesn't work, Adrian just squares his shoulders and stands up straighter to match his father. He's not backing down over this. Not this time, not again.

“I don't care! I'm honestly surprised you even noticed she's gone! Did Natalie leave you a note telling you she was missing on your desk? Or was it a text? Hate to interrupt your work schedule----”

A few things happened at once. The shock of the back of the hand connecting with Adrians' face and the sting of his father's ring as it cut into his cheek makes him stumble back, his foot slipping on the carpet. He falls back into the set dining room table breaking his fall with his right hand. The shattering of china teacups and the nearly inhuman yelp of pain slips out the young blonds lips as he grips the open wound with his other hand. Blood starts to seep through his fingers.

He turns to look at his father who is standing a few steps away, hand still raised mouth open, eyes wide in shock at his own actions. The older man looks at Adrian and then at his hand as if to confirm that indeed it was his own hand that has stuck his son.

“I didn't mean... I...”

But Adrian doesn't hear this. He isn't hearing anything, he isn't feeling anything. His mind has switched to primal mode.

Fight or Flight.

He jumps to his feet and dashes out the door and down the long hall his father's voice calling after him nothing more than white noise in his ears.

He slams hard into another body in his blind run. He staggers to the right and keeps running. He doesn't stop till he gets to his door slamming it shut. His door does have a lock, but they also have a key. Thinking he tips over a shelf sending its contents scattering over the floor putting his shoulder to it, he rams it up against the door. He looks around and moves the game table behind the shelf, and then wedges a chair in the remaining space between the furniture and wall completing the barricade of his room door. Anyone wishing to enter would have to cut the door in half to get in.

“What happened?! Oh my god! Adrian, you're bleeding!!” Plagg says flying out of his nest made of one of Adrian's shirts on the bed.

Adrian reaches under his bed and pulls out a basic black backpack. It's old and worn and something he picked up a few weeks back while out with friends.

Second hand, but he liked the design even if it was a little outdated. He had purchased it and snuck it home and hid it. He had a few things around his room that he kept hidden, not because they were bad, but simply because they didn't match the decor selected for his room and would be removed if found. Appearance is everything, even in the privacy of his own bedroom apparently.

He opens it and starts to stuff clothes as fast as he can.

“What are you doing? You need to see a doctor!! That bleeding really bad!! Adrian! You need stitches.!! What is going on? Your face is bleeding! Oh god!Your eye! Adrian! Adrian!!” Plagg pleads for answers as he lands on his friends shoulder and yells in his ear to make him focus.

“I have to go! I have to go NOW!” he answers Plagg grabbing a scarf from an open dresser drawer. He pauses for a moment realizing it's the blue one his father gave him. He tosses it back in the draw and pulls out another one wrapping his hand quickly to try and stem the flow of blood. Looking around he sees for the first time that his room is spattered with the blood from his hand.

He pulls the black scarf tight using his teeth before grabbing a winter coat from the closet. It's last year's and too small but it's all he has right now. His good one is in the parlor by the front door. He freezes when a sharp knock comes from his door.

“Adrian, are you alright? What happened?! What is all that noise?” Natalie called from the other side of the wood, the knob turns but the door is unable to open.

Adrian is frozen in place, fearful eyes looking on the door. Bleeding hand gripping the bed.

“I can't stay here,” he chokes out to Plagg.

The little cat looks at the door then back to Adrian.

“I can keep you transformed for 14 hours if you don't use Cataclysm,” he informs the blond.

The door nearly splinters when it's hit suddenly. He knows it's his bodyguard trying to get in. Adrian needs to go now. Not Chat Noir. Adrian is the one who needs to escape.

Adrian picks up a fencing trophy and throws it at the window, it shatters sending glass over the floor. Adrian jumps out the window landing in the snow and takes off. Climbing a tree to the side of the wall and jumping over, landing on his feet he sprints down the road and into a side alley he ducks behind a dumpster quickly pulling out his phone from his bag he turns it off and transforms, leaping up to the rooftops and over. Into the darkening sky of the Paris evening.

-..------

The snow is falling in huge flakes now. His cell phone tells him it's almost 3am Sunday morning. Eight Missed calls, twenty unread messages in the last six hours, and 8% battery left. Chat powers down the phone again and tucks it into his bag. He mentally kicks himself for forgetting the charger, but then sighs because he doesn't even have a place to plug it in.

His legs are killing him and his cut hand is numb, but at least the bleeding seems to have stopped. He's never had stitches in his life but he knows he needs them for this or it will leave a huge scar. He honestly doesn't care.

Head throbbing he's been trying to think of a place to go, but nothing seems like a good option. There is hardly a soul in the city who doesn’t know his face. It would be a repeat of last time when he tried to go to the theatre. Homeless shelters are out. Hounded by strangers and chased around, but this time it would be worse. He would surely make the headlines of the next day's paper, 'Model son runs away from rich home'. He couldn't go to his friend Nino's. That would be the first place his father would look.

Nope, he was good... Chat shivered, wrapping his arms around himself. His suit was doing its best to keep him warm but the cold was just too constant, and he wasn't running anymore to keep warm. The noise from a party down the street caught his attention. The front door was open, warm light and laughter spilled onto the street cutting through the cold and steady falling snow.

Chat found his feet walking towards it. He's just on the outside of the square of light on the ground. Part of him wants to go in. Ask for something to eat and get warm. But the other part doesn't. It's exhausting, and sad, and too upset and tired to fake smiles and make up lies why he would be out on a night like this with a bag of clothes, a black eye, and a cut on his hand.

Stepping back he turns and enters a side ally, pulling his hood back over his head when the wind catches it. The ally is piled high with pallets, metal trash cans, boxes and an assortment of junk. Chat struggles to stack a few pallets and cans into what one might consider shelter. A few cardboard boxes, a torn garbage bag later Chat crawls in and lays down. He's out of the wind and snow, but the little shelter is lacking insulation. He goes and grabs some more cardboard boxes, dumping their contents on the ground. He is really past the point of caring about litter right now.

A few more layers and he crawls back in. It's not perfect but it might keep him from freezing to death too quickly. He lays down his back pack as a pillow and closes his eyes. The only sound is the falling snow around him and the occasional laughter that filters into his little space.

His exhaustion hits him like a truck. The argument, the shock of the strike, the fleeing to his room, the frantic escape from the house and nearly an hour of sprinting over rooftops to get as much distance between him and his home as possible. And walking. So much walking in circles.

He hears the sounds of the city fade away.

........

She watches the alley cat from the street. She had stepped out of the door and into the dark bidding her friends goodnight. A shadow moved to her left and her heart skipped a beat for a moment when she thought it might be a mugger. But the figure moved away seeming not to have noticed her. A gust of wind sends her hair into her eyes and she takes a moment to brush the strands away. Her gaze landed on the dark figure again, the wind had blown the hood off its head revealing short blond hair and... cat ears?

That couldn't be right.

She creeps closer to the alley peeking around the corner just enough to see. The figure starts to move things around. Stacking pallets and boxes. Pulls a ripped garbage bag out of a trash can and adds it to the creation. She watches as he crawls inside. She waits... a moment later he crawls out from behind the cardboard door and shuffles over to some boxes a little farther down the alley. Dumping their contents out on the ground, he cuts the boxes open on the sides with his claws so they lay flat. He again enters the little pallet/cardboard/tarp shelter bringing the new boxes with him. There is rustling and shuffling before finally he's quiet, and all goes still again.

She wonders what she should do... call the police? That doesn't seem right. You don't call the police on the superhero who has saved the city multiple times. Also one of the ones who has saved her own daughter on a few occasions.

But what should she do? He is a stranger at the end of the day, and she couldn't be sure it was actually him or someone in costume. She moves away from the wall and starts walking back home. Her feet crunch in the fresh snow fall. Her pace slows, then slows again till finally it stops. Standing there on the sidewalk in the snow at 3am. She can't... she can't leave him there alone. She should at least make sure he's able to get through the night.

She creeps into the ally towards the pile she saw him crawl into. Turning on her phone light to provide some kinda illumination she listens and hears a slow steady breathing from within. She lifts up a piece of cardboard and shines the light in. The figure is curled up on itself trying to keep warm. Its blue jacket is easily a size or two too small as he can't pull it close enough to even zipper it. Black sweatpants, and one of his hands wrapped up in what looks to be a scarf, she looks at his face. She can tell he's young, probably no older than her daughter. Blond hair hangs over the mask covering his face. Even though the mask she can see his eye is almost swollen shut. There is blood on his cheek from what looks like a fresh scratch.

Had he been in a fight? Even when Akumas attack, he's never this hurt when he's thrown around the city fighting with Ladybug. She didn't know much about magic or super powers but she knew his injuries were not made while fighting a monster.

She couldn't leave him. She sends a quick text to her husband telling him she is bringing home an injured stray cat and to be ready when she gets there. He was always a light sleeper and knew he would hear the ding of her message.

She reaches out and touches his cheek. It's bitter cold. She shakes his shoulder calling his name.

“Chat, Chat Noir! I need you to wake up now.”

It takes a while, and fearfully more shaking then should be necessary before he finally comes too, confused, disoriented, and fearful.

She calms him down telling him that she just came across him on her way home and asked if he needed a place to stay. He kindly refuses trying to hide his shivering.

She changed tactics.

“Well then, could you walk me home? It's a little later than I thought it was and I’m rather nervous. Please?” she begs.

“Okay..” he says, unable to help himself.

He crawls out of the box and staggers to his feet, legs numb from the cold. She grabs his backpack and tosses it over her shoulder looping her arm around his injured once gently but firmly. He looks at her then his arm and then back to the street, he doesn't give any emotion away in his face. He just accepts he's trapped and follows as she leads him into the night.

Her husband is there when she opens the door and she pulls him inside out of the snow.

The larger man pauses for only a moment when he sees the 'cat' his wife has dragged home at 3 in the morning off the street.

Parenting instincts kick in as Chat is removed from his too small jacket and sweats, and wrapped in a warm blanket fresh from the dryer. He feels his skin nearly melting though his suit as he pulls it closer around him. Chat realizes how bad he's shaking as his body starts to step back from the brink of hypothermia. His vision blurry from exhaustion he's slowly lead up the steps to the living room and planted on the couch.

“Can I take a look?” the man asks, pulling gently as the superhero's wrapped hand.

“I umm... can't' get the glove off unless I transform... and I can't let you know... ummm...” his brain has decided it doesn't want to talk anymore and he's barely able to make sentences.

“I have an idea, give me a second,” the woman says leaving the room. She comes back no more than a minute later with a strip of black fabric from somewhere. She cuts 2 eye holes in the fabric before wrapping it around his own mask.

“Will this work?” she asks. He pauses for a moment then nods.

“Claws in.”

He feels Plagg slip unnoticed under his shirt. A shimmer of green light and he's sitting there in his human clothes again. He looks down at himself for the first time noticing his clothes are spotted with red. He didn't notice before, he just ran.

“Let's get you into something clean okay?” the women says.

He nods, feeling guilty about being pampered and fussed over. He's given a hoodie and a pair of sweatpants, both about 4 sizes too big.

Chat is nearly swallowed alive by the fabric. The hood itself covers his head almost to his chin. The pants have a string and it's the only thing keeping them up.

The bottoms of the pants nearly a foot longer than his feet. The overall outfit makes him look and feel like a little child. A simpler time.

“I want you to take pictures of your injuries.” Plagg says sitting on the edge of the sink in front of him.

“Why?”

“In case we have to go to the Hospital later.” Plagg says. Adrian feels his stomach flip. He does as he's asked taking pictures of his scratched face, cut hand, and black eye. He winces in pain at the effort. Plagg helps.

Plagg tucks himself into the hood of Adrian's borrowed sweater. He leaves the bathroom and goes back to the couch. A first aid kit waiting and open on the coffee table. He swallows down the lump in his throat.

The gash on his hand is deep and wide, easily visible is the layers of skin, fat and flesh. It's hardened over the last few hours. It will need to be cleaned before stitches and wrapping.

“Have you had stitches before?” the man asks. The first time he's spoken.
Chat shakes his head

“I don't have anything stronger than a few ibuprofen. Are you gonna be alright with that?” the man asks him.
Chat nods. He's still feeling pretty numb emotionally and physically. He takes the pills with a half glass of water.

The bite of the antiseptic makes him shiver. The angle is hard to get to so he is forced to lay on his side with his arm and hand stretched out. The wounded hand resting on a pillow on the man's lap. He knows he should watch and learn but he just can't do it right now. Chat puts his other arm over his eyes and bites the neck of the hoodie. Suddenly he feels a hand under his head lifting it up and his pillow is removed and he's set back down on the women's lap. One hand rubs circles in his back while the other scratches his head through the hood. It's been so long since he's felt this kind of affection. This kind of care. It reminds him of his mother.

The dam breaks.

“I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry...” the words spill from his lips as he cries.

He's sorry for so many things. The things he said to his father, the things he never said to this mother. Bothering these nice people who brought him into their home, gave him clothes and tended his wounds and not once asked why he was like this. Just accepted he needed help and gave it willingly.

He cries like he hasn't in years. Covering his mouth with his arm to muffle the sound. He's embarrassed about crying in front of strangers, but the feeling. Finally letting out all the pent up emotion. He's never felt more drained. He feels empty and it feels good for once. Plagg tucked in his hood nuzzle’s him. Not once do they tell him it's alright, or shh him. They just let him let it out.

It takes 9 stitches to close the wound on his hand.

Chat feels the pull of sleep long before the man is done wrapping his hand. A shake to his shoulder pulls him back to the waking world as he sits up.

“Better?” she asks, rubbing a hand on his back. He wipes at his eyes with his good hand.

“Yes, thank you... sorry again.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for. Everyone needs a hand once in a while. We can't even count the times you and Ladybug have risked yourself to save the city. So thank you Chat Noir.” the man tells him, packing up the first aid kit.

He finally manages a real smile as he wipes his tear streaked face. He knows he looks like a mess and he couldn't care less. It's the first time he's felt almost normal in a very long time.

A plate of cheese, crackers, two slices of fresh bread with butter, an apple, and a glass of milk is set in front of him. He eyes the plate of food. It's more carbs then he is normally allowed to eat on his model diet and it looks amazing. His stomach grows letting him know that he hasn't eaten a thing in over half a day.

He's lent the phone charger, and is told to sleep well, they will get him breakfast in the morning. A pillow and blanket are provided and the couple vanish to what must be their bedroom.

Plagg crawls out from his place in his hood. “How do you feel?” the kwami asks.

Chat hands Plagg a piece of cheese before taking a bite of the bread.

The saying 'hunger is the best seasoning' isn’t wrong. Combined with something amazing to start with nearly makes his stomach flip in joy. He devours the rest of the food in minutes, apple core and all. He wraps the blanket around him again when he realizes he's shivering even though the room isn't cold.

“I don't know,” he finally answers in a whisper.

“They are really nice. You're lucky she found you when she did.” he tells him, taking another bite of cheese.

“Mmm,” Adrian agrees leaning his head back on the couch and closing his eyes.

“I'm sorry I made you keep me transformed for so long.” Adrian says.

“It's alright. You can pay with Camembert later.” Plagg says, finishing off the cheese. “I think you should transform again, or at least partly.”

“Partly?” Adrian asks, sleepily feeling himself slip away.

“Yes, the less I need to cover the longer I can keep your identity hidden. So if you just wanted the mask and ears I should be able to for almost 20hours.” Plagg informs him.

“I don't think I'd like not talking to you for that long.” Adrian replies weakly.

“Then how about we do the mask and ears, just while you sleep here on the couch in case someone else walks by and that cloth has fallen off. When you get some alone time we can talk then alright?” Plagg tells him.
Adrian, too tired to argue, agrees. He removes the fabric and sets it on the table.

“Say, whiskers up. It's basically just saying you want your heads and face covered,” Plagg explains.

“Thanks Plagg. Good night. Whiskers up,” a flicker of green and his night vision is back. The clock on the wall reads 4:02am the darkness. The light patter of snow on the windows, and the buzz of a fridge somewhere is the only sounds.

He pulls the oversized hood over his ears and lays down facing the couch. Within moments he's out.

..........................
Yes there is not suppose to be description of characters just yet. Yes i keep switching tenses, no i can't spell. yes i love you all
Thank you to my BETA reader!

Chapter Text

Marinette wanders down the steps late the next morning. The house is surprisingly dark and quiet is the first thing she notices. Usually her father is up watching tv at this hour.

She spots her mother coming out of her bedroom.

“Morning ma-” she starts to great, but is cut off.

“Shhh!” her mother hisses unexpectedly. Marinette's hand flies to her mouth to cover it, unsure why the sudden silence is so important.

Her mother tilts her head in the direction of the living room couch. Marinette can see a blanket hanging over one end of the couch and the throw pillows on the floor.

“Don't wake him up.” her mother tells her quietly.

Marinette tip toes over to the couch and peeks.

She covers her mouth to hold in the scream of surprise when she finds her crime fighting partner fast asleep. She can see from her father's oversized shirt, he is wearing that his costume only consists of the mask and ears. His neck and part of his shoulder visible.

Marinette gestures to Chat Noir and then to her mother in exaggerated motions begging for an explanation as to why he's here.

She follows her mother to the kitchen area for a touch more privacy.

“What is Chat Noir doing here?!” Marinette demands in a hushed voice.

“Marinette listen, I will tell you what happened but you must promise me you will keep this secret from everyone. Especially your friend at the Ladyblog. This isn't a game.” her mother warns.

She agrees without hesitation.

Her mother lets out a breath taking a moment to gather her thoughts. Marinetter notices there are dark circles under her mother's eyes indicating she didn't get much sleep the night before.

“When I left Julie's house warming party last night I saw someone on the street walk into an alley. They looked out of place for a homeless person or a thug so I took a look. It was Chat Noir. He made a shelter out of some boxes and garbage. He was going to sleep there. In an alley, in the snow! I just couldn’t leave him there. I'm sure something happened in his personal life. He's hurt pretty bad. I think he's run away from home.” Sabine tells her daughter.

“He's hurt?!” Marinette feels her heart break.

“Yes. A black eye and a small cut on his face. His hand was cut pretty bad. Papa needed to give him stitches.” Sabine informs her looking over at the couch to see if he's listening.

Matinette feels sick to her stomach. That didn't/couldn't happen when transformed. Meaning it happened before. It had to have.

“We patched him up and he's been sleeping ever since.”

She doesn't tell Marinette about the horrid crying he did as he mentally fell apart. She doesn't need to know.

“You are not to ask him what happened,” her mother directs.

“What?! Why?!” Marinette argues not understanding.

“Because this is his private life Marinette. This is his business. Don't demand answers from someone who can't tell you. Tell him if he ever wants to talk, you will listen. Let him know you are there when he needs you to be. Let him know his secrets are safe with you. Be honest with him. Let him know it's okay to not be okay.”

“If you ask outright the chances of you getting a 'it was an accident, or I feel down the stairs', or 'I tripped and hit the door knob', is what you will get. We both know none of that is true.” Sabine tells her daughter.

Marinette nods understanding.

“I don't know if he wants to stay here, but is it okay to let him?” her mother asks. Marinette knows the longer he is here the chances of him finding out she is Ladybug are much higher. Also the chance of her finding out who he is as well. But really, saying no isn't an option.

“Yes of course it is!” she says. Her mother gives her a hug.

Walking back up the steps she catches a glance at Chat Noir again. He hasn't moved an inch and from his breathing shows no sign of waking anytime soon.

Marinette goes to her room to get changed out of her pj's and to have a talk with Tikki about this new turn of events.

......

“Tikki!! Tikki!! Wake up!! We have a problem!” Marinette hisses loudly in a panic as she rushes over to her bed to poke at the little red sprite till it wakes up with a start.

“Akuma?! Where?” she asks looking around quickly.

“No! It's Chat Noir!” Marinette explains.

“Chat Noir was akumatized?!” Tikki asks, horrified.

“Worse! He's in my house!” Marinette tells her, walking around her room in circles.

“Wait? What?!” she says flying around the room.

“Chat Noir is here sleeping on my couch! Mama brought him home last night!” Marinette explains garbing some clothes from her wardrobe to put on.

“Why would she do that?” Tikki asks landing on the arm of the chase where Marinette is busy pulling on a long sleeve shirt.

“He's hurt Tikki. She said she found him hurt in the snow last night. She thinks he ran away from home.” Marinette tells her, putting her hair up in the usual style.

“That's horrible!”

“What do I do?” she asks, pulling on a pair of fuzzy socks.

“Just be you Marinette. When he de-transforms, I'll talk to his quamie.” Tikki tells her.

“Ok! I can do this! I WILL do this!” she says determined heading for her bedroom door.

“Marinette!” Tikki calls.

“What?”

“Pants?” the little spirit giggles pointing to her lower half clad only in a pair of blue underwear. Marinette lets out an undignified squeak before grabbing a pair to put on.

......

Chat slowly rises from the fog. He feels fuzzy mentally and physically. He spends a good 10min just staring at the fabric of the couch listening to the sounds of the house. Someone is down the stairs and he can hear the sizzle of eggs on a hot skillet. 2 more are somewhere close talking softly and moving around.

He pushes himself to sit up slowly, wincing when his hand reminds him with a sharp pain that it doesn't wanna play nice today. His head spins so he leans forward letting it rest on the back of the couch. He needs to get up. He needs to pee. He rises to his feet slowly reaching out to walls and furniture to help keep his balance as he moves to the bathroom. Finishing he flushes and washes his hand. Splashing water on his face he looks in the mirror. Mask aside he doesn't know who that person is.

Swollen bloodshot eye, a red line on his cheek vanishing above the edge of the mask, and a complexion that screams, 'I've been crying for hours'.

He's starting to care about his looks... starting, but not there yet. His cheeks are flushed and he wonders if he's sick. He feels like he's sick. That's what he gets for running for hours with a hurt hand, and then deciding to sleep in a pile of garbage in the snow.

Exiting the bathroom he stops to find Marrinette standing in the middle of the room looking at him.
It finally occurs to him why the couple seemed so familiar. They were her parents. He only remembers meeting them maybe once or twice. Chat mentally makes a note to pretend he knows little about her besides the few times they have met in costume.

“Morning,” Marinette greets.

“Morning...” Chat says back, voice surprisingly weak. He doesn't like her seeing him like this. He wants to be the bubbly Chat he's always shown her, but he can't even form a smile.

“Are you hungry? Breakfast is almost ready.” she says.

He nods. Words are hard right now.

Marinette is right in front of him. He doesn't remember seeing her move. She's got a concerned look on her face and seems to be talking.

“I'm sorry, what was that?” he asks.

She frowns, turning and motioning for him to follow. He does and soon finds himself at a small kitchen table.

“Morning Chat. What would you like for breakfast?” Marinette's father asks from the stove.

“Anything is fine.” he answers.

“You prefer waffles, or pancakes?”

“I've never had either.” he answers ashamed. Mentally cursing his father and his strict modelling diet. He knows there isn't a kid in the world his age who hasn't had either waffles or pancakes at least once.

Tom simply smiles as he gives a little chuckle turning back to the stove, “Well! Looks like we're going to find out then!” he says pouring more batter onto the grill.

It smells amazing, the table is set for 4 with toppings of fruit, whip cream, butter and maple syrup. A glass of orange juice in front of him. He takes a few sips washing down the Ibuprofen he's given to take the edge off his hand.

His stomach feels funny.

He notices Marinette watching him. She's looking at his face, or more specifically his still swollen eye, and accompanying red line on his flushed, pale skin.

“I'm okay really,” he assures her. “I didn't realize how slippery the roof tops were last night when I was out on patrol... hehe... went face first into someone's window sill. Scared the living daylights out the couple sleeping there.” he explains with a small smile taking another sip of juice.

His stomach feels queasy again. He's not used to orange juice. All the acid must be making his stomach upset.

“Bet they weren't happy,” Marrinette smiles pretending to accept the lame excuse. She knows exactly how well this cat lands on his feet, and how great their suits are at keeping them safe from basic falls and spills. For now she will do as her mother says. Don't push, let him talk when he's ready. And if he doesn't wanna talk to Marinette, he might talk to Ladybug.

A plate with waffles and pancakes is placed in front of him. He thanks his hosts again. Not knowing what toppings go best with what, he puts a little of everything on.

The waffles have an amazing crunch and pockets to hold all the toppings, while the pancakes just as fluffy soak in all the good stuff making each bite a little flavor sponge.

“This is really good!” he says cutting another bite with the side of his fork. Being right handed, he's finding only using his left to be kinda tricky but he's managing.

“We're glad you like it Chat,” Sabine says.

Marrinette and her parents wander off into a conversation about work and school, and how the house party went last night, and the snow, and Chat doesn't find himself participating in the topics, nor does he find himself eating anymore. The half eaten pancake and waffle on his plate sit there looking at him. He sets his fork down. Trying to control the feeling coming onto him. Eyes narrow, breathing laboured, someone is calling his name.

He doesn't remember getting up from the table though he does hear the sound of his chair hitting the floor. He doesn't remember moving, but he remembers the feel of the area rug on his bar toes. He remembers reaching for the toilet bowl but it's too late.

“Blagh!”

“He didn't make it,” Tom says sadly.

“Nope,” Sabine answers standing up from the table.

“Marinette, finish your breakfast. We'll get him fixed up again.” they say heading in the direction of vomiting.

Tears run down Chats face again. A mix of frustration, the sting of acid in the back of his throat, and the overwhelming feeling of utter humiliation and embarrassment. He throws up again, stomach convulsing against his will. Pancakes and waffles don't taste the same the second time round.

“Just let me die,” he chokes out, resting his head on the wonderfully cold seat of the bowl getting vomit in his hair. In all his memories he doesn't recall ever feeling this pathetic.

He prays for the floor to open up and swallow him whole... well he could use cataclysm. He's always wondered what would happen if used on a living person.

Can't hurt worse than he does now.

“Sorry, but then we gotta find a place to hide your body, and the evidence. I mean, I could probably pull a Sweeney Todd but some of my regulars might question why I suddenly carry meat pies in the bakery.” Tom explains stepping into the bathroom next to him.

Chat can't hold back the weak laugh at the remark. Endorphins from the vomiting kicking in making him feel a little better.

“I made a mess, I'm sorry. I'll clean it up.” he says reaching for the paper towels in Toms hand. It's pulled out of his reach in a flash.

“You'll do no such thing. You're getting cleaned up and then back to bed.” Tom informs him with no room for argument.

“Chat, do you have clothes in your bag?” Sabine asks from the door.

“Yes.” Chat answers remembering that he even has a bag at all to begin with.

“Is it okay if I go through it and bring you something to wear?” she asks.

He thinks back to the things he grabbed in his hurry, just random clothes, nothing personal or identifying. He left it all behind.

“Please and thank you,” he says.

Manners. When someone is kind enough to clean up after you barf up the lovely breakfast they made you all over their bathroom, on top of housing you for the night and stitching up your worthless hand while you sob like a baby over your daddy issues, manners are very, very important.

Chat sits on the floor back against the wall eyes shut listening to the man clean his mess, thankful his real father isn't there.

He feels his stomach flip again but forces it down. Easier that it's empty now anyway.

“Chat dear, I'm sorry but you're gonna have to put these on,” Sabine says. Chat opens his eyes and turns his head to look at her. She's leaning over handing him another large sweater, pants, and a towel.

“I need to wash all the clothes you bought with you. They all have blood on them.” she informs him. He remembers grabbing his clothes without thinking of the fact that he would get them bloody from his hand. Mud and dirt is one thing, but walking around with bloody clothes will make people ask questions.

“I'm sor-” he stops talking when he catches the look she gives him.

“Thank you.” he corrects. She smiles and vanishes out the door.

“Think you can get in the shower?” Tom asks. Chat grunts in reply pushing himself to his feet, his second wind kicking in. His bandaged hand is wrapped in a plastic bag secured in place with some tape. A plastic stool is set in the stall so Chat can just sit and not have to worry about falling over. He pulls his dirty clothes off and hands them out through the closed shower curtain. He hears the door close and he's alone in the room with only his thoughts.

“Whiskers down,” he whispers causing a small flicker of green light as Plagg appears.

“Oh god! I think you look worse than before.” The quame greets.

“They made me breakfast and I threw it up,” Adrian informs him weakly.

“I can tell. Are you feeling any better yet?” Plagg asks, walking on the edge of the tub. He hops over a bar of soap to grab a bright pink bottle of bubble bath and read the directions.

“Physically, mentally or emotionally?” Adrian asks.

“Either of them.”

“Physically a little. Endorphins from throwing up breakfast. A shower will help too. The rest is a mess.” Adrain explains just sitting there in the shower naked shivering, holding his head in his hands willing the headache to stop getting worse. There is no reply from the quamie.

“What?” Adrain asks. Still no reply

“What is it Plagg?” he asks again.

“I think you might have to go back home,” Plagg says after a moment of silence. Adrian kinda knew this, but still.

“I don't want too... not right now.” Adrian feels his throat tighten at the thought.

“I understand, but, oh god, how do I say this? If Adrian is missing much longer your father might send out a search party. If the media gets hold of you being missing there will be no corner of Paris for you or Chat Noir to hide. Not to mention worrying your friends from school. Winter break is over next Monday so there is some time for excuses as to why you aren't home, but when you don't go to school, they WILL come looking for you.” Plagg says.

“What can I do? If I go back now I’ll never get out of there again.” Adrian counters.

“Maybe a text? Tell them you're safe and will be back in a few days? On the grounds of negating new terms and living rules?” Plagg offers.

“That's not a bad idea, thanks plagg,” he says reaching out and turning on the water, wincing as the cold water before it finally gets the right temp. He picks up the face cloth and soap and starts to scrub.

“Bargaining is what I'm good at,” he says from his perch on the sink.

.........

Marrinette doesn't know what to think, she doesn't know what to do!

“What happened to you?” the question slips past her lips before she can stop herself. He doesn't answer or ever react. She steps closer to him and realizes he's not looking at her. He's not looking at anything. She moves closer and he seems to notice at last, turning his head in her direction.

“I'm sorry, what was that?” he asks.

She doesn't repeat it and instead leads him to breakfast hoping a little food will bring him around.

She isn't sure what to think when he reveals he's never hand pancakes or waffles before. The most basic of basic breakfast items. How could anyone live to be his age and NEVER have either?! She watches out the corner of her eye as he struggles to eat with his left hand, obviously not his dominant one.

The conversation at the tables is a fluid one thanks to her parents keeping the topics light and flowing. Something she wonders how much practice they have had at it, or if it's something you just know as an adult. She takes a few bites of her breakfast between conversation and looks at Chat again to ask him if he wants seconds.

She calls his name as she watches his eyes glass over. He's up in a flash, halfway across the room before his chair even hits the floor. The sound of retching hits her ears.

“He didn't make it.”

“Nope.”

“Finish your breakfast Marinette, we'll get him cleaned up again” her parents say leaving the room to follow the black cat. Mattineete doesn't have an appetite anymore and follows them. She spots Tikki hiding out of sight of her parents. She gives Marinette a sad look befor going back to her room.

“Just let me die,” she hears him say as she stands outside the bathroom door. His voice, weak and pained. Her father makes a serial killer/cannibal joke that gets him chuckling. Her mother goes to fetch clothes from his bag and Marinette peeks around the corner into the bathroom.

Chat is slumped against the wall opposite the toilet bowl limp, eyes closed, tears running down his face. No trace of that bubbly, flirty, happy, lively partner Ladybug is used to. This person on her bathroom floor in her father's clothes, covered in his own vomit looking like he just wants to vanish off the face of the earth.

....

“Tiki! What should I do?!” Matinette asks once she's back in her room a few minutes later.

“Marinette, I need to tell you something.” the little red and black quamie says nervously.

“What?”

“When a miraculous holder is chosen there are a few things that need to be in place usually. Most of the time these requirements are met, but sometimes they're not.” She tries to explain the best she can.

“What do you mean?” Mariette asks, not understanding what her quame is trying to say.

“Well, being a miraculous holder you need to have the qualities of a superhero personality, but also your lifestyle too. See, the job can be very stressful so people who have solid and dependable lives are chosen, as to not put more stress on the wilder. The cat miraculous quamie... well he doesn't always work that way. More often he will pick someone who needs to be a hero as an escape because their 'normal' life is stressful.” she explains.

Memories of Chats bubble personality and happy-go-lucky antics during battle that seems out of place. Like he's just having fun no matter what is happening. As if being attacked by monsters out to hurt you and everyone is a good thing.

“So Chat's real life is so bad he prefers to run around Paris and get beat up by monsters?!” Marinette asks, feeling horrified.

“More or less,”

'We can't know anything about one another.' Those words she spoke to him on the rooftop that night as Ladybug haunt her. Maybe if she had known a little, not the specifics she might have been able to help in some way or another.

“What should I do?”

“I don't know Marinette. You parents seem to want to keep him, at least for a little while. You don't like Chat?” Tikki asks

“NO! I mean yes! I like him just fine, I’m just worried about him finding out about me being Ladybug.” Marinette says.

“Just be careful. I'll keep out of sight. And I know Plagg will do the same.” she tells Marinette. Looking away she rubs her hands together nervously.

“Is there something else tikki?” Marionette asks.

“I... shouldn’t be telling you this, but when I came close to Chat Noir I could sense his injuries. The hand not so much, but his black eye... Marinette... a family member did that. I can't tell who, but they have a lot of the same energy. I wanna say a mother or a father.” Tikki says.

“His own parents beat him?!” The thought makes her sick.

“I don't know the details, just like you. I don't know why or if there was a reason at all but they were related to him, oh! Matinette don't cry please!” she says flying over and wiping the tears off her friends face.

“He shouldn’t have to go through this! He's a good person!” she says wiping the flowing tears from her eyes. The memories of all the times he's taken the hit for her as Ladybug. His jokes, his flirting, and all the times he believed in her when she didn't believe in herself.

“I know. That's why he was chosen to hold one of the strongest miraculous there is. Marinette, I think what would be good for Chat Noir right now is for him to have a friend.” Tikki says sitting next to her on the chaise.

“I'll be the best friend he's ever had!” she says, determined.

“That sounds great Matinette!” Tikk says flying around.

There is a sudden knock at the door before her mother pops her head up. Tikki long hidden out of sight.

“Do you think you can alter these for him to wear? They’re way too big for him. Some of the clothes he brought I can't get clean. And maybe a proper mask for when he's walking around the house,” her mother asks, holding up some of her father's old clothes. Marinette is glad she doesn't comment on her still wiping tears from her face.

“I can narrow them up no problem! Mask should be simple too.” she says taking the garments for her mother over to the sewing machine. Already thinking of where she needs to cut and fold.

“Thanks sweetie.”

.....

Marinette walks down the steps a little later, clothes and mask in hand for Chat. She sets them on the coffee table in front of him to the side. He's sitting there limp head resting on the back of the couch, hands folded in his lap.

“How are you feeling Chat?” she asks, sitting next to him.

“Well I think I’ve done everything I can possibly do to embarrass myself in front of you and your parents, so... I think that's good? Narrows down the list of things that can go wrong,” he says. She catches the way his eyes dart to his phone for only a second before closing again.

“I can't thank you or your parents enough for putting up with me.” he says.

“Stop that.” she almost snaps.

“Stop what?” he asks confused. A touch of panic in his eyes.

“Stop putting yourself down like that. 'putting up with you?' Chat you're not a burden to anyone here. You're not a bother or a problem. You're a good person, and I know you would have done the same thing for anyone else. You can't stop yourself when it comes to helping others. That's why you're a superhero.

But you're also just a person, and sometimes, people's lives can be... complicated. I don't know what happened or why you're here, but if you ever need a place to get away. Even if it's only for visits. You're welcome here. No questions asked.” Marinette tells him with a smile. She watches as he struggles to keep his bottom lip from trembling.

“Chat?”

“Why do you people insist on making me cry?! I've done more crying in the last 24h then I have in the last 2 years!” he says wiping frantically at his face as the tears just keep coming.

“I guess you needed to let them out.” she says grins at him.

“I guess I did Marinette,” he says, smile finally reaching his eyes.

“You wanna play some video games in my room? I'll let you pick.” she offers.

“Thanks, but I think I should stay close to the bathroom for a while.” he says. Another glance at his phone.

“Some ginger ale, and crackers might help calm your stomach.” she offers.

“Okay.”

She's back a few minutes later. He takes the glass from her with a thanks and takes a tentative sip. Ginger ale isn't something he has often but it does help his upset stomach. He pulls the hood off his head feeling warm again.

“I keep going from hot to cold,” he says waving the bottom of his shirt to fan air under it. There is a sheen of sweat over his forehead.

“You have a fever,” Marinette notes.

“I hate being sick.”

“Who doesn't?”

He closes his eyes laying his head back on the couch again. He listens to his own breathing, the sounds of the house around him getting father and farther away. The feeling of the glass being lifted from his hand makes him open his eyes. Marinette is now in front of him carefully trying to pluck it from his loose grip before he spills it on himself. He had started to drift off again.

“Sorry, I got it,” he says leaning forward and setting it on the coaster.

“Why don't you go back to sleep for a while?” She offers sitting next to him again.

“I'm good really. I shouldn't sleep all day.”

“It will help your body fight off this fever you have. There is a chaise in my room if you want to sleep there. It might be quieter.” she offers.

“I don't think your parents would appreciate some lost boy in your room. Especially some stray alley cat you don't even know the name of,” Chat tries his best to be a little flirtatious. The effect falling mute due to his complete lack of energy. He doesn't even try to open his eyes.

“Well since you say you're a stray, I get to name you! Then you won't be a stray!” Marinette declares in a personal fit of brilliance.

“Is that how it works?” Chat grins.

“It does now! I'm gonna call you BOB!” she says clapping her hands together in triumph.

“WHAT?!” Chat snaps awake instantly.

“Yep! You're Bob the alley cat!”

“Why Bob?” Chat laughs despite himself.

“It's the first name that came to mind?” she admits with a sheepish grin.

Chat laughs weakly wrapping his arms around himself.

“Don't make me laugh, I'll throw up again,” he says in pained giggles.

“Sorry, sorry!”

“Thank you princess, don't ever change.” he says carefully standing from the couch.

She calls down the steps that she's taking the cat named 'bob' to her room so he can sleep where it's quieter.

Chat is grateful because he knows he's taking up a lot of the living space on the couch. His host should at least be able to watch tv without worrying about waking him up. Marinette is leading the way when she pushes open the hatch to her room and stops.

“Umm, just give me a few minutes to get things straightened up a bit,” she says leaving him on the steps and closing the door behind her. Chat gets comfortable right where he is on the steps once again shutting his eyes.

Marinette frantically runs around her room grabbing up laundry and other personal embarrassing things stuffing them under the bed, and in drawers. She hurriedly straightens out the top sheet and plucks a few of the numerous pictures of Adrian Agreste off her wall hiding them away so she looks more like a fan then a complete stalker. Tikki hides in the wardrobe in a pocket just out of sight in the darkness, but is still able to peek out through the door to watch.

“Okay! Come in!” Marinette greets swinging open the door and looking down at the dozing cat on her steps. Matinette feels her smile fall looking at him. How tired he is, and how broken his spirit is, makes her heart break.

“Hey, you still here?” she says softly gripping his shoulder to wake him.

“Ya, just resting my eyes.” he whispers, not even opening them to climb the rest of the steps on all 4s. He sees the chaise and crawls up onto it and lays still. The climb to her room seemingly taking whatever strength he had left. He doesn't move for another 4 hours.

He wakes up about 3pm feeling cold. There is a blanket over him and he pulls it closer, shivering. Next to him is a small stand with a glass of ginger ale and some crackers. Next to that an empty bucket, he assumes to throw up in, if needed. It looks like it once used to hold baking ingredients. Probably a leftover from the bakery on the main floor. He spots Marinette sitting at her work table drawing. Designing something he assumes. He sits up and takes a sip of the drink. It's lukewarm now but he can get a decent gulp down. He then nibbles on one of the crackers.

“Feeling better?” she asks from her desk.

“Yes, do you happen to have another blanket I could borrow?” he asks, pulling the one he has closer as a shiver wrecks his body.

“I got one right here,” she says taking the one off the foot of her bed and walking over to lay it over him.

“Thanks. Don't know why I asked, I’ll be too hot in a few minutes anyway,” he says picking up another cracker, and keeping close attention to how his stomach is feeling.

“We'll till then, use it.”

“Thanks, what are you working on?” he asks looking past her to the table she was drawing at a few minutes before. All this attention has been on him, he feels a little guilty for not showing an interest in anyone else.

“Oh nothing, just doodling clothes.” she admits.

“Can I see?” he asks.

“Umm.”

“You don't have to, if you don't want to.”

“No! No! Just,” she goes and picks up her book bringing it back to him sitting on the edge of the chaise. He sits up straighter to see better as she flips through the pages. His left hand he finds gripping the side of the chaise to keep upright. His grip feels weak. Eye's a little more blurry than before. Chat is acuity aware of his breathing. Trying to keep it sounding normal.

“I'm kinda in a rut right now. I don't know what I want to make, so I'm doodling things to try and get the creative juices flowing.” she tells him, flipping through the sketches of dress suits, onesies, hats, fish with wings, cat's, flowers, and an assortment of other things. Chat looks at the images commenting on a few here and there as he unconsciously pulls the blankets off himself. His body going from shivering to overheating once again. The room is a little more out of focus as well, as is Marinette's voice.

“Are you going to be sick again?” she asks making a move for the bucket.

“Too hot,” he says, pulling the hoodie up trying frantically to get it over his head. He hears her squeak, but then feels her pulling at the fabric helping him get it off. It's nearly soaked in sweat and it falls to the floor next to him.

“Sorry, just need to cool down a second,” he says, bringing his knees up and resting his arms and head on them trying to keep his breathing steady. His head starts to spin again and he lays back down on the chaise still breathing heavily, eyes squeezed shut. He pulls the blanket up over himself again as the slight chill he gets from the sweat on his back sends his body into overdrive and he's starting to shiver again.

He feels bad, he feels so bad. Turning on his side away from her his legs thrash. Curling up close, then trying to kick off the blanket. Neither are comfortable for him.

He hates it, he hates it so much. Chat can't contain the whimpers that slip from his lips. Everything is too much around him. His brain is unable to cope with everything once again. Blond hair sticking to his forehead. Hand throbbing in pain as it itches like mad.

“Chat. Can I get you anything?” Marinette asks, pain in her chest as her partner can't get comfortable. Turning again and again as his fever takes over.
He whimpers something then pulls the blanket over his head hiding his face from her.

“What was that?” she asks, slipping off the chaise and kneeling down next to him.

“I want my mom.”

“I'll go get her. Just tell me where she is,” Matinette knows this will reveal who he is as Chat Noir, but at the moment she doesn't care. All she wants to do is ease his pain.

“She's dead.”

...........

“I'm sorry,” Marinette says, trying not to sound like she's crying but she is. She rubs his back through the blanket forcing herself to be silent. He goes still after a while, his breathing evening out as he falls asleep again.

She sneaks down to the living area and gives her mom a hug as she lets out a few sobs she can't hold back telling them what he said.

She's calmer when she goes back to her room a bit later. Chat hasn’t moved but she pulls the blanket off his face to prevent him accidentally smothering himself. She sits there just watching him for a while before picking up her sketchbook and starting to doodle. Her mind goes over all the events of the day. In all her battles with Hawk Moth, nothing has given her more stress or pain than watching her partner and friend be hurt.

She plugs in her ear buds and turns on some music to keep her mind occupied a little from the dark path it's going. Getting lost in the songs she starts to doodle and sketch again as the hours pass. Her mother comes up for a few minutes later to check on the both of them before going back down to make supper.

Tikki flies over to sit on the head of the chaise looking down at him sadly. Marinette watches her friend, turning off her music.

“He's in no shape to go anywhere, let alone fight an Akuma if one shows up suddenly.” the little red bug sprite says.

“I know... how do you know he's not listening?” she whispers the last part.

“I will let you know when he's about to wake up. He shouldn't for a while as long as we're not too loud.” Tikki says looking down at him.

“His mother's dead, his father hits him. Tiki, I feel horrible for how I treated him!” Marinette says.

“Marinette! You didn't do anything wrong!” Tikki reminds her.

“I could have been nicer! He's always so nice to me.”

“Marinette! Chat wouldn't want you to treat him any differently now that you know! Either you or Ladybug! He doesn’t want your pity.” she tells her friend

“I know but it's hard when you know.” Matinette admits.

“I know it is. It gets better with time.” Tikki tells her. “Just be his friend. He needs one right now more than anything.”

“I know.”

Tikki suddenly puts a finger to her lips and points at Chat before flying off to hide.

Marinette walks over and puts the back of her hand to his forehead. It's almost normal. Not quite, but better than before.

“Hey Chat, you there?” she asks softly.

“mmmm?” he says blinking up at her slowly.

“How are you feeling?”

“I feel fuzzy.” he says quietly after a moment.

“Is that good?”

“I don't know.”

“Do you feel hot or cold?” she asks.

“I don't know.”

“Maybe your fever broke?”

“hmmm.” he replies, stretching out under the blanket. She can see him moving his arms around for a second before lifting up the blanket to look at himself.

“What happened to my shirt?” he asks.

“You got hot and took it off. It's right here.” Marinette says picking it up from the floor where it fell to show him.

“I don't remember that,” he says.

“Really?”

“No... okay... something? Wow. Never been so out of it I lost a few moments there.” Chat says closing his eyes.

“You were doing some pretty bad thrashing trying to get comfortable. It was kinda scary. I thought I would have to get mama and papa and take you to the hospital.” Marinette informs him.

“I didn't say anything strange did I?” he asks.

'she's dead'

“Something about asking Ladybug to marry you?” she grins down at him.

“Ya that sounds like me,” he groans hiding under the blanket. Marinette laughs.

There is a knock at her door and her father sticks his head up.

“Supper is ready if anyone is hungry.” he says

“Do you want to try food again?” she asks him.

“I make no promises,” he says, slowly sitting up. Marinette goes to her desk for her slippers and Chats eyes met the man's eyes at the door. Her father points at his eyes and then at Chat and slowly and silently slides out of sight.

“What was that?” Matinette asks, watching her father slip away.

Chat is puzzles for a moment before looking down at himself and covering his nipples with his hands.

“Marinette! It isn't polite to watch a man get dressed!” he mocks horror at his half nudity.

“What?! You took your own shirt off stupid cat!” she argues flushing down to her neck.

“I have no memory of that!! What did you do to my innocent self?!” he dramatically cries.

“Stop that!! I did nothing to you!!”

“What will your mother think!?”

“She will think you're bonkers!! Now get down there!” she rages pointing at the door flushing even redder.

Chat laughs pulling on his shirt and carefully climbing down.

Marinette is still red when they get back to the table. Chat makes a few more comments about Marinette taking advantage of his sick state before he stops.

Supper is homemade chicken and rice soup, with ginger tea, 2 more ibuprofen, and honey. Chat finds it goes down easier than the last few things he's eaten.

“This is very good, thank you.” he says between spoonfuls.

“That's so nice,” Sabine says.

“Good to see you can keep it down this time.” Tom laughs.

“Feels good to keep it down.” Chat says, still well over half a bowl in front of him. He swirls the rice around with his spoon watching the spices swirl in the broth.

The soup is good, and it goes down easier then breakfast, but his stomach still doesn't feel right. He doesn't dare finish in case he has a repeat of breakfast. If he throws up another meal he's been given, he's going to just leave and bury himself in the snow for someone to find in the spring, hopeful by then Marinette's parents will have forgotten he even existed.

“You don't need to finish it if you can't.” Sabine says as if reading his mind.

“Sorry, I'm still not feeling well.” he says ashamed.

“Don't be sorry, you're sick, you can't help it.” she says picking up her dishes as well as his, taking them to the sink.

“I want to change that dressing after supper,” Tom says, helping himself to another bowl of soup.

Chat looks at his hand noting it has been feeling oddly soggy the last few hours.

“Alright, thank you,” he says knowing he doesn't know anything about wounds and treatment of them.

When the meal and dishes are washed and put away, Chat finds himself sitting across from Tom at the kitchen table. First aid kit open and a selection of items on the table. More gauze, ointment, tweezers, cotton balls, gloves, thread, needles, and a bottle of saline solution. A large folded towel is placed under Chat's hand and it starts.

Tom puts on the gloves and starts to unwrap the dressing from the wound. The last few layers are wet and sticky. It sticks to his sensitive skin making him flinch when it's peeled away.

“The wound is secreting a clear fluid – this is the body’s way of flushing out and cleansing the area. It's going to turn a reddish or pinkish colour as the blood vessels open up and expand, allowing for the flow of blood, oxygen and nutrients to the wound site. This part should be about 2-5 days, white blood cells are working, fighting infection and repairing the wound bed.” Tom explains pulling the last layer off exposing the stitches.

“Isn't it supposed to dry up?” Chat asks watching the man work.

“Actually no. It's rather complicated, but to put it simply, cells can grow, divide and migrate much faster to make new tissue. So we're going to put on an aqueous medium with several nutrients and vitamins are essential for cell metabolism and growth. If we had let it scab over like it was and left it. It would take much longer to heal and would have left you with a very noticeable and nasty scar. Something I don't think you want.” Tom explains as he washes the wound, checking the leakage for discoloration and order. Finding none he applies the ointment and begins to re-bandage his hand.

“We just need to keep an eye on it, and change the bandage every few hours. If we let it go too long between changes then some of the new skin cells will get stuck to the gauze and it will hurt like hell when you try and remove it. Like someone putting duct tape on your arm then ripping it off, but over a bad sunburn.” Tom says pulling off the gloves and packing up the kit for the night.

“I don't want to do that,” Chat says thankful the treatment is over for now. Despite the man's best efforts to be gentle Chat finds he's bouncing one leg on the ball of his foot to keep his mind off the pain.

“We'll have to do this again in the morning,” Tom tells him.

“Thank you for this,” Chat says.

“No problem at all,” Marinette's father says, putting the kit away under the cupboard.

Marinette and Chat find themselves in front of the tv watching some kinda cartoons that are on. Matinette keeps catching him glancing at his phone.

“You want to call someone?” she asks.

“No, but I'm going to have too soon.” Chat says.

“Are you going to go back?”

“I don't have a choice.” he says after a long pause.

“Yes you do. You can stay right here.” Marinette tells him.

He smiles at her comment.

“That would be nice... but if I’m missing much longer he'll have this city torn apart looking for me. Chat Noir or not. I’m worth too much money for him to lose,” he practically spits the last sentence.

Marinette's parents exchange a quiet look the other two don't see.

“I'm honestly afraid to turn on my phone in case they can track me with it or something,” Chat admits, staring at the phone like he expects it to come to life any second and attack him.

“I might step out for a bit to make a call. I shouldn't be long,” he says reaching for it. He unplugs it and stuffs it in the pocket of his sweater.

“Can I use your balcony door?” he asks Matinette standing from the couch. She nods leading them up the stairs.

“Are you sure you're alright to be outside?” Matinette asks as he follows her back up to her room.

“I don't expect it to be a long conversation. Just letting him know that I'm alive.” Chat explains as he climbs out the hatch and onto the roof. Marinette watches him step out into the still falling snow. The crunch of snow under his bare feet the only sound.

“I'm feeling much better,” he lies. “I'll be back soon I promise. Claws out.” he says leaping off the balcony and into the snowy sky. Seconds later he's out of sight.

“I'm worried about him, Tikki.” Marinette says looking out in the direction he went.

“Me too,” Tikki replies.

Chat is a few streets over on a rooftop gasping for breath. He leans against a wall under a small overhang of another roof out of snow and wind. He sits down to keep out of sight of the streets and any windows that might be around and turns on his phone. It takes a moment for everything to load up, and another few moments for all his notifications to finish dinging. He opens his messages first not bothering to check the voicemail. Hearing anyone's voice right now might cause him to throw the damn phone right off the roof all together.

26 new message

Natalie: Adrian where are you?
Natalie: Please answer your phone
Natalie: You need to go to the hospital
Natalie: You bodyguard is looking for you, text him and tell him where you are
Natalie: please contact me
Natalie: You’re father is worried sick
Natalie: I don't know what happened, but please call me
Natalie: Just let me know your alright
Natalie: Adrian?
Natalie: It's late, just let me know your there
Natalie: Please let me know your alright
Natalie: Your father is going to call the police if you don't contact us soon
Natalie: You need medical attention
Natalie: We won't say anything to anyone if you don't want to.
Natalie: let us know you are alright
Natalie: are you there?
Natalie: Pick up the phone
Natalie: please pick up
Natalie: I just want to make sure you are not face down on the sidewalk somewhere
Natalie: Your father says you may go with your friends sledding if you wish
Natalie: where are you?
Natalie: Where are you?
Natalie: Let me know you are alive please
Natalie: he wants to speak with you.
Natalie: Please adrian
Natalie: Please respond adrain

He read them all again before finally running his fingers over the screen.

Adrian: I'm here.

The response is near instant.

Natalie: where are you?
Adrian: Some place
Natalie: Tell me where and I’ll send a ride for you
Adrian: no
Natalie: Adrian your father is worries sick
Adrian: I don't care
Natalie: please come home
Adrian: no

The phone rings. He doesn't answer it

Natalie: answer the phone
Adrian: why should i?
Natalie: we just want to talk
Adrian: I don't.
Natalie: Your not being very mature
Adrian practically growls at that comment.
Adrian: What you gonna do? Hit me too?

There is a long pause before the response comes through.

Natalie: He didn't mean too
Natalie: he's been up all night.
Natalie: Gorila has been driving around the city looking for you.
Natalie: Your father just wants to know your safe.
Adrian: I'm safer then I was at home.
Natalie: Please don't do this
Adrian: do what?! Tell me natalie!! Tell me what NOT to do!! b/c I can't seem to do anything right in that house!!
Natalie: please lets talk about this. Pick up the phone.
Adrian: I don't trust you.

He is kind of surprised how much he means that.

Natalie: Adrian
Adrian: I have to go.
Adrian: I'll msg you tomorrow.

He turns off the phone before he can get a reply. He waits a few minutes in the snow letting his head sort out the messed up conversation he just had before heading back.

6pm sunday

It only takes one knock on her door before the hatch is opened and he's let in. She's got a blanket down on the bed to catch any snow that comes in with him. She wraps him in another as soon as he's in the room.

“Thanks princess,” he says grateful for the extra warmth. “Whiskers up” a flicker of green and he's once again standing barefoot in Marinette's father's way too big clothes.

“How was it?” Marinette asks.

“I don't know. They know I'm alive. Been looking for me. Told them I'd message them again tomorrow,” he shrugs pulling the blanket closer around him.

Marinette doesn't ask who the 'them' are he's referring to, she only knew about his father.

“You shouldn't have gone out. You're in no shape to be running around in the snow.” Marinette tells him watching as he practically collapses onto the chaise shivering.

“I'm sorry you have to see me like this.” he says from under his hood.

“I'm not! I'd rather see you here like this then out on the street! Or back where you came from. Don't you think that would hurt more? Not just me, but everyone is Paris? And Ladybug?” Marinette asks sitting next to him.

“There will always be another Chat Noir,” he says with a sniffle.

“But it won't be you.” Marinette says handing him a tissue for his runny nose.

“Thanks Marinette.” he says, blowing his nose then tossing it in the trash bin.

“You want to go to bed now?” she asks, watching him struggle to keep his eyes open and failing.

“I don't want to push your parents out of their living room,” he tells her, eyes already closed.

“They won't mind,” she says

“I do,” Chat replies honestly, feeling guilty for them taking care of him.

“Sleep here for a while, and I'll wake you later to go down stairs.” she offers with no intention of waking him up.

Chat mumbles in reply accepting the offer. Marinette goes back over to her desk and sits there watching him. She picks up her phone checking for messages from her friends and whatever fashion magazines she's following. Marinette looks over at Chat who is already fast asleep. She turns on her camera and takes a picture of him sleeping.

She wonders what possessed her to take a picture. It's not like she can show anyone, and the evidence of even having it would bring more problems then not. Maybe just to prove he is real. He's really here, and this is not some day long dream she's having.

Marinette zooms in on the photo. The person in the image doesn't look a thing like the hero of Paris. Walking over to him she drapes another blanket over his sleeping form and turns off the lights before going down stairs.
....

“Where is Chat Noir?” her mother asks when Marinette walks in.

“He's sleeping on my chaise. I told him he can sleep there for a while then I would wake him up to come sleep on the couch. He didn't want to come down, thinking he was forcing you out of your living room... he's so tired.” she says sitting down next to her father.

“Thin too. Poor thing is just skin and bones,” her mother says more to herself than anyone.

“You don't know what's going on in someone's life. Especially under a mask.” Tom says flipping through the channels. Marinette nods in agreement.

Time passes and eventually it's bedtime. Marinette offers to let him sleep there all night but her father suggests he might feel more comfortable on the couch, closer to the bathroom in case he gets sick again.

Marinette watches as her father carefully picks up the sleeping cat and takes him down the stairs. Chat doesn't even flinch as he's moved and laid on the couch gently. Pillow under his head and tucked in securely.

.....................................................................................................

Thanks to my beta! any spelling we missed let me know

Chapter Text

Monday second day Chapter 3
.....

Laughter filters up from the bakeshop pulling Chat from his sleep. The curtains of the living room pulled tight keeping the sun at bay. He lays there looking around wondering how he got there. There is a flicker of memory that darts across his mind. The feeling of being lifted. Strong arms under his back. Chat had been carried down and placed on the couch.

There is a piece of paper on the coffee table. He reaches out and picks it up holding it close to his face as his eyes adjust to being open.

'Marinette's gone out, we're down in the bakery if you need anything. Help yourself to whatever is in the fridge. Your clothes are clean, and there is a toothbrush on the sink counter for you.'

It's not signed but then again who else would leave him a note other than those he is staying with. He sets the note back down before pushing himself up. His head spins from the blood rush and he sets his hand down to balance himself hissing in pain when he momentarily forgets his stitches. Chat holds his hand to his chest feeling its pulse wondering if it's infected or something equality as bad. He picks some clothes from the pile neatly stacked next to the letter. He stands from the couch and slowly walks to the bathroom.

It feels kinda strange to be wearing his own clothes again. He had gotten used to the oversized hoodie and sweats. They felt much easier to hide in. Adrian never realized how much he missed brushing his teeth.

“How did the phone call go?” Plagg asks sitting next to a bar of soap.

“They know I'm alive.” Chat says as he brushes.

“What about negotiations?”

“Wasn't feeling good enough for it. I think they can track my phone if I turn it on so I have to leave here every time I need to contact them.” he explains, rinsing the sink.

He holds the toothbrush in his hand unsure of what to do with it. Does he put it in his bag? Is it alright to leave it here with the others, or would that be too much of an invasion of space? He's already living in the living room as is. He really needs to keep his things out of the way. Adrian has no idea what the proper protocol is for this kinda situation.

“That's going to be a pain.” Plagg says.

“I know.”

“What are you going to tell him?” Plagg asks.

“I don't know. I don't know anything. I just can't get Marinette and her family caught up in my mess.” Adrian says looking at himself in the bathroom mirror. Face still swollen, eye still black and purple.

“Might be a good idea to get another phone.” Plagg suggests.

“Maybe a burner phone or something.” Adrian mutters to himself.

“How do you feel?” the quame asks.

“Better than yesterday. Still not 100%.”

“How's the hand?”

“Hurts bad.” he says, trying to give it a gentle flex. He feels the pull of the stitches in his skin.

“At least the swelling in your face is starting to go down...What are you doing?” Plagg asks, watching Adrian stand there looking at the toothbrush.

“I don't know what to do with it.” he admits.

“Just put it with the others.”

“Is that alright?”

“They have fed you, cleaned up your barf, patched you up, put clothes on your back, heard you cry, and sheltered you. I don't think they will mind a toothbrush.” Plagg informs him. Adrian carefully puts it with the others in the holder feeling uneasy anyway.

“Thanks Plagg for all this. First chance I get I'm gonna buy you your weight in cheese.” Adrian tells him.

“That's just the start kid! So what now?”

“I'm gonna have to go out and talk to Natalie and father again later. Will you help me?” he asks

“Ya, sure.” Plagg says.

He can't tell if the reflection in the mirror is better or worse then the day before. His face shape is starting to look almost normal under the mask. Chat smiles, then stops. He can't even seem to smile properly. He looks more like he's grimacing in pain, which he kind of is, as even the slightest facial effort makes his cheek and eye hurt.

Ears and mask on, he wanders back into the room he just stands there looking around wondering what to do with himself. Chat opens up the fridge door peering inside. Everything looks fresh and good and he doesn't want any of it. He pours himself a glass of water and drinks about half dumping the rest down the sink watching it vanish down the hole leaving only droplets behind. Chat sets the glass in the sink and goes back to the couch. He lays down and pulls the blanket over him as he stares at the ceiling.

He really should get up and do something, but he doesn't know what, and a good part of him has no desire to try and find out. He just wants to lay there for the rest of his life. He could go online and look something up, but the thought of using his phone here still makes him uneasy. He rolls over facing the back of the couch eyes fixed on the threads it's made of. Chat starts to count unconsciously the little threads and fibres that make up the fabric. He doesn't remember falling asleep.

.....................Monday afternoon..............................

“Hey there,” he hears as a hand is placed on his shoulder. Chat blinks awake rolling over to look up at Marinette.

“Hi,” he says stretching.

“Are you hungry?”

“Not really,” he lies.

“You should get something with your pills before papa comes up to change your bandage.” she tells him. Chat is silent, feeling guilty again.

“How about some toast?” she offers.

“Okay,” he says sitting up.

“How did I get down here?” he asks, following her to the table. His attention quickly being pulled back to his hand as the itching starts.

“Papa moved you while you were sleeping.” Marinette tells him, pulling out the toaster and popping two thick slices of home made brown bread in it.

“You could have just woken me up,” he says.

“He picked you up and carried you down a flight of stairs and tucked you in. Chat, there was no way we were going to wake you up. You were so out of it you probably wouldn't have woken up even if he dropped you down the steps.” she teases.

“Grateful he didn't test that out,” Chat chuckles taking his pills with a glass of milk.

“What do you want on your toast?” she asks looking in the fridge

“Anything is good,” he doesn't want to put them out anymore then he already has been taking their medicine, food, clothes, space, and time. With no way to repay them. He grips his hand with the other slowly squeezing it in an effort to reveal the itching. Pain rockets up his arm making him flinch, but the itching doesn't stop.

“Alright,” Marinette says, pulling out some jams from the fridge.

“Morning Chat. Did you sleep well?” Sabine asks, entering the kitchen.

“Yes, thank you.”

“How are your friends Marinette?” she asks her daughter.

“They were all good. Everyone is doing something today, so we couldn't hang out for long this morning.”

“Breakfast with friends used to be my favourite thing. Where did you go?” her mother asks, checking her phone.

“There is a waffle house not far from Alya's. It was pretty good,” Marinette tells her.

“That sounds good. Did everyone show up?”

“No Adrian wasn't there. Nino said he hasn't heard from him in a few days.” Marinette explains looking more than a little sad.

Chat stays quiet, eyes on the glass of milk in his hand. He presses the coldness of the glass against the bandage of his cut. He feels the coolness seep through and start to alleviate the itching a little. A very little.

“He's quite busy. He might just not have had a chance to yet,” he hears Sabine reply.

“I hope he's alright,”

“If anything did happen we would have heard it by now,” her mother reminds her. Sabine opens a drawer and pulls out a purple bag and puts it in the top of the fridge.

Chat wonders if his fever is back because he finds it suddenly very warm in the room listening to the conversation about himself.

“Julia's husband is having a birthday later this week and me and Papa are going for a few hours.” Sabine says pulling toast from the toaster that just popped and spreading it with butter and jam.

“I haven't seen their new place yet,” Marinette says.

“She plans on having a potluck at the end of the month. You can come next time.” her mother says.

“That sounds like fun.”

Sabine sets the toast in front of Chat.

“Oh, ah, thank you.” he says remembering that toast was for him. He picks up a slice and takes a bite. Warm butter with homemade strawberry jam. He's always eaten good, but everything here seems to taste so much better.

He listens quietly as Marinette and her mother talk about this, that, and the other thing so casually. He tries to ignore the ping of jealousy in his chest at their easy communication. He's tried on a number of occasions with his father and failed every time.
“There he is! Ready?” Tom asks, suddenly appearing before him.

“Right! Ya, sorry,” Chat says snapping back to the room from his memories.

“I think you might still be asleep.” Tom jokes.

“Maybe a little,” Chat admits after taking another bite.

“His hand is bothering him,” Sabine says. She opens the fridge door and pulls out the now very cold purple bag setting it on the table next to him.

“It probably is,” Tom says. Chat feels perplexed as to how she knows when he hasn't said anything.

“How does it feel this morning?” Tom asks, pulling out the first aid kit.

“It itches pretty bad,” Chat admits watching the man across the table from him unwrap his hand carefully. Chat eyes the cold bag next to him, he can feel the chill radiating off it from where he sits and the urge to stick his cut hand in it is almost overwhelming. Sabine had gathered that his hand was itching just from him pressing it to the side of his glass of milk.

“Unfortunately it's all part of the healing process. Wounded cells release histamine as they heal. The same thing that causes you to have allergies to things like cats and pollen. That's why you have antihistamine on store shelves. We might have something in the medicine cabinet to help take the edge off, and some cold compresses will help too.” he explains as he works cleaning, re-wrapping, and checking for signs of infection. Hurting just as much as the day before. He's awake for sure when the man is done.

Tom excuses himself after he's done his work and goes back down to the bakery. Marinette heads to her room to work on something she is sewing. She invites Chat to keep her company, but her mother stops him, saying she wants to talk with him for a moment. Marinette smiles and heads to her room, telling him to come up when he's done.

“Chat, I would like to talk to you for a minute” Sabine says sitting on the couch and patting the cushion next to her calling him over to sit down. Chat feels his heart leap in his throat and he visibly tenses doing as he's asked. He thinks he's in trouble and it must be the toothbrush! He never should have listened to Plagg, now he's going to get toss out and he has nowhere to go right now, and he can't go home and-

“Still not feeling better?” Sabine asks.

“I'm sorry,” Chats replies not knowing what else to say.

“You're not in trouble, don't think that.” she reassures him. He feels himself relax a little, but only a little. He doesn't remember the last time a parent figure sat him down to talk to him about... well anything!

“You're not happy are you?” Sabine asks.

“No, I'm happy, I'm fine,” the response is so automatic he finds himself unable to answer anything different.

“But you're not, are you? You're not happy, right now. Right here. You don't feel happy.” she says it so plainly he feels like she's looking right through him. Even with the mask in place he feels very exposed.

He can't answer, so he shakes his head no.

“You know that's alright, right? It's okay to not be happy all the time. You don't have to pretend for us, you don't have to pretend for anyone. If you want to have a sad day, or a couple of sad days that's acceptable. It's acceptable to not be 'okay' all the time.” she tells him.

Chat doesn't know how to answer, he doesn't know how to process any of this. How is he supposed to respond to someone telling him he doesn't have to pretend that everything is alright?

“Do you want to feel sad today Chat?” she asks.

He finds himself nodding as the tears overflow his eyes. He wants to feel sad. He wants it to be okay for him to feel sad.

“I- get told not to feel sorry for myself,” he somehow manages to squeak out past the lump in his throat.

“There is a big difference between 'feeling sorry for yourself' because of what you did to yourself, or what you have, and don't have, and how you feel because of what someone else has done to you. Chat, you're just a kid. I don't know what happened to you but it's something no one, be it a child or adult, should ever have to experience for any reason.

“I'm not a doctor but right now I don't think you feel sorry for yourself, I think you feel overwhelmed, and probably more than a little depressed. You're in a small place you're not familiar with, strangers you don't know, hurt mentally, emotionally, and physically, you nearly died the night before last. The stress from your home life. You're under pressure to keep Paris safe from Hawk Moth, you have to keep your identity hidden from us while you're here, and you don't know what is going to happen in the future. And then there is school and friends, and on top of all that trying to pretend everything is fine to keep up appearances in your private life which is something we all do. That is a lot for someone your age. That's a lot for anyone. It's alright to want a day off once in a while.” Sabine explains the issues in his life that are stretching him out thinner than a hair like it's written on his face.

Chat just nods brain processing this information. He knew all of this but she has just put his entire life into a new perspective.

“Would you like a day off to be sad?” Sabine asks.

“Yes please,” he says, craving this idea of allotted time to feel how he wants to and not how he's told. He wants to feel sad, and not get in trouble for it. He wants to feel 'not okay' and not feel guilty about it. He just wants to accept this emotion that he's been suppressing and hiding for so long.

“Alright,” she says, “would you like a hug?”

He once again, can't answer as his throat closes, all he can do is nod and reach out. She pulls him into a strong hug. Chat hugs her back savouring the feeling of a mom hug even if she isn't his, feeling infinitely better already. It's amazing what talking and a hug can do.

“I don't think I need the whole day, but a few hours would be nice.” he says.

“Take as much time as you need. And don't be afraid to eat, or drink, or anything else while you are here. If you want something, it's alright to ask. We're not poor and feeding you will not break the bank, so don't be afraid of those little things.” she tells him, ruffling his hair as he pulls away.

“Can I have a glass of water?”

“How does milk and cookies sound?” she counters.

“Yes please,” Chats says thinking that is indeed a much better idea.

This is where Marinette finds him later. Bundled up in blankets on the end of the couch. Every once in a while a hand would reach out from the cocoon and pluck either a cookie from the plate on the coffee table or a tissue from the tissue box. From somewhere deep in the fabric the sound of sobbing, or funny cat videos can be heard coming from her mother's tablet she lent him.

Marinette points at the blanket purr-ito shooting her mother a questionable look.

'Sad day' her mother mouths silently.

Marinette nods understanding. Everyone needed one of those once in a while, and if there was ever anyone who needed one it was Chat Noir right now.

The rules of 'Sad day' include, but are not limited to. Giving the person space if they desire it. Not making them laugh for the sake of laughing. Not making them smile for the sake of smiling. Letting them enter or leave a conversation as they wish. Snacks or whatever foods they desire to make them feel better. Listening if they wish to talk. Not telling them to 'stop whining' or 'oh you think you had it hard, well let me tell you-'. Not telling them to 'Shhh', or 'it will be alright', or in this case, telling him 'it will feel better if he talks about it.' The main purpose of 'sad day' is to allow the person time to feel sad and whatever other negative emotions they need to feel in order to move on to more positive ones.

Marinette doesn't bother him for the next few hours. She does however refill the cookies on his plate and provide a bowl of frozen yogurt covered in rainbow sprinkles and candy stars.

She sets the items on the table in front of the blanket cocoon before stepping away quietly. After a moment a hand reaches out patting around the table. It finds the edge of the bowl and sticks a finger in the ice-cream accidentally. The hand vanishes into the blanket cocoon again. There is a pause as she assumes he licks his fingers testing the strange substance with sprinkles. The hand quickly emerges again snatching the bowl and spoon pulling it out of sight.

Marinette grins to herself feeling accomplished at feeding the stray cat as if he really was a stray cat and not some superhero teen in a magic leather catsuit having a personal sad day to himself on her living room couch.

...
.............Monday after supper....................

“Have you seen my jacket anywhere?” Chat ask after dinner. Chat had spent most of the day wrapped up in his blankets watching funny videos, eating junk food, crying, and feeling sad. He had finally emerged feeling much better about his emotional state a little before supper. They had eaten together and Chat had participated more in the conversation then he had ever remembered at home. Tom had changed the bandage again after supper.

“The blue one that's too small?” Sabine asks.

“Ah, ya.” Chat says embarrassed.

“It's over there.” she says point to the coat rack by the wall. “If you're going out, I would recommend taking the brown one. It's warmer and will fit you better.” she tells him clicking on her laptop.

“Thank you.”

“And that pair of boots there. The black ones with the red stripe. They are ladies but might fit you for now.”

“You take too good care of me.” Chat says plucking the brown jacket off the rack and pulling it on.

“Nonsense! It's kinda nice to have someone to fuss over again. Marinette is at that age where she can do almost anything herself.” Sabine says coming over to stand next to him.

“Hehe, and here I am unable to keep food down half the time.” he replies trying to button the buttons.

“We all have our days. Will you be out long?” she asks buttoning up his coat for him when his right hand refuses to do as he asks.

“I don't know. I'm gonna try and negotiate I think. I can't stay here forever.” Chat says feeling a pain of sadness.

“Chat, our door is always open to you. If you ever need a place to stay, be it a few days, a few weeks, longer, or just dinner. You are staying here a while longer right? Till things are more settled.” she asks.

“If that's not too much of a bother?” he asks hopefully.

“Not at all!” she smiles. Chat feels a tightness in his chest. It’s too much. Everything is too much for him.

“Why are you so nice to me?” Chat asks. “You don't even know me.”

“Because you need it. Now let's get you some socks and gloves.”

.............

Adrian: I'm here Natalie: Are you alright? Adrian: Ya, just had to get my hand new bandages.

Adrian had walked about a block from the bakery before transforming and leaping up to the roof tops. Still wearing the big brown coat over his costume he bunks down next to a chimney stack spewing out smoke from the wood stove in the fancy restaurant below. The brick is warm against his back even through the thick jacket. Pulling out his phone from his pocket he had turned it on for the first time that day.

“Claws in.” he says watching Plagg stretch and yawn next to him.

“Gonna try again?”

“Ya, will you help me?”

“I will only give advice. The choices are yours.” he says tucking himself in the hood of the brown jacket so he can watch the screen text easily.

Natalie: are you coming home?
Adrian: Depends on if I will ever be allowed to leave it or not.
Natalie: with your body guard.
Adrian: then no. I am not.
Natalie: you need to come home eventually.

“Stick to your guns,” Plagg says.

Adrian: actually no I don't. I have friends (that you don't know of amazingly) who have offered me a place to stay. Natalie: You need to come home to go to school Adrian: no, I don't need to do that either. I can get to school from here.

“I'm so mad.” Adrian says.

“Being mad isn't bad. It's an emotion that needs to be expressed and experienced like everything else. Feeling anger or hate or sadness isn't wrong. It means your human. Ignoring them creates more suffering, and pain in the long run.” Plagg tells him peeking out the hood and around them. His little ears twitch.

“You're pretty smart, Plagg.” he says, giving the quame a scratch on the head with his right hand that is stuffed carefully into a giant mitten.

“Kid, I could be a scholar!”

Natalie: Everything you love is here
Adrian: nope, mother is still missing, so there is nothing I need there.
Natalie: Adrian please come home.
Adrian: give me 5 good reasons why... No. Give.me.ONE.
Natalie: This is where you belong.
Adrian: Don't feel like I belong there
Natalie: you are being very sassy.
Adrian: Still not caring.

“Ouch!” Plagg mutters to himself feeling a little more than proud at Adrian's sass, before flying out of his hood and out of his line of sight.

Natalie: can you at least tell us where you are? Adrian: no
Natalie: Do not drag those people you are staying with into anymore of this mess.
Adrian: Like they dragged me home half frozen to death in the snow the other night, gave me dry clothes and shelter? Even nice enough to put a lovely 9 stitches in my hand without asking WHY I needed them in the first place!? Put up with me delirious from fever, barfing up whatever food they gave me because I was so sick I couldn’t keep it down?! Drag them into this like that you mean?

“Adrian! I think we have a problem!” Plagg hisses flying back to his hood a few moments later.

“What is it Plagg?”

“It's Gorilla!! He's here!” Plagg says pointing down towards the street on the other side of the building. There is a ping from his phone and he quickly reads it.

Natalie: yes.

Slipping carefully to the side of the building he peeks over the edge. There on the sidewalk next to a black car is Gorilla. He's looking at his phone, then up and down the sidewalk. He starts to walk away a few steps looking at his phone before stopping and turning around and walking in Adrian's direction. Gorilla looks at his phone again and then up at the restaurant doors in front of him before entering.

“He's tracking my phone!” Adrian feels his stomach flip at the realization. A feeling of relief washing over him at the benefit of being cautious enough not to turn the phone on while at Marianettes home.

“There's probably an app for that. Looks like you were right to be paranoid.” Plagg says. Adrian turns back to his phone and replies.

Adrian: I never want to talk to you again. Contact me in any way, or send out a search for me or alert the media that I’m missing and mother will be easier to find than me. I'm throwing this phone away so you can't track me anymore. If, or when I chose to contact you will be on my terms only. Goodbye.

Adrian turns off the phone flipping it over, putting the case apart quickly as he can with his injured hand. After a moment of frustration he uses his teeth. He pops out the phone card stuffing it into his pocket. He tosses the phone out over the edge of the building watching it fall to the ground shattering as it hits the sidewalk. He waits a moment before he sees Gorilla hurry out the building talking to someone on the phone, he's looking around frantically till he hears the crunch of glass under his boot and looks down to the now smashed phone. The bodyguard picks it up, turning it over in his hands as he talks to the person on the other end of the line. Natalie probably. Adrian moves back from the ledge and transforms, heading off in another direction.

..................

“How did it go?” Marinette asks, turning her head to watch Chat hang up the brown jacket. He doesn't answer just toes off his borrowed boots and sets them next to the other ones. He puts his glove and mitten in the basket. Marinette notices his ears are laid back against his head. She doesn't think that Chat is even aware that his ears express his emotions. Marinette decided not to tell him. This way it's much easier to read him when he's troubled.

“That bad huh?”

“I smashed my phone.” he says, still not turning around.

“Ya that's bad.” she says putting down her phone.

“I was texting, and I noticed someone was following me. They were tracking my phone signal. Now I need to get a new one, I have no way of contacting anyone.” he says sitting on the couch next to her and her father.

“I'm sorry.”

“Don't be, you didn't do anything wrong.” Chat says pulling his knees up and resting his arms on them. Eyes staring at a random spot on the floor.

“Still. I'm sorry you have to go through this.” Matinette says softly.

“Now what do I do?” he asked more to himself than anyone. They are quiet for a while thinking. Neither one has the answer, and doesn't know where to go with the thought.

“Not thinking about it for the rest of the day. You wanna watch a movie till bedtime?” she offers to break the silence.
Chat nods.

“What did you want to watch?” Marinette asks him.

“Anything is good,” he says.

“You like Disney movies?”

“Who doesn't?” he says with half a smile.

“Any request?”

“Surprise me,” Chat says watching her pick through the stack of movies next to the flat screen.

Marinette flips through the pile and pulls out 'The Lion King', one of her favourites. Then thinks for a moment putting it back. Perhaps a movie where the main characters parent dies isn't the best right now. She searches again and pulls out 'Coco', and put that's back. 'Big hero 6', nope. 'Bambi' is a hell no! 'Inside Out' might trigger too. Frozen, Tangled, Brave, Cinderella, The Fox and the Hound, Tarzan, Peter Pan,The Jungle Book, The Hunchback of Notre Dame, Lilo and Stitch, Finding Nemo, and Brother Bear are all off the table. Finally she picks 'Wreck it Ralph'. Something that doesn't have dead parents! Or any parents at all. And puts it on.

The screen flickers to life and the movie starts. Marinette sits back down next to Chat and her father.

“What's your favorite Disney movie?” Marinette asks.

“Hmm, If i was feeling punny, I would say the AristaCats for obvious reasons. Hehehe, but I think at the moment I'm feeling Finding Dory.” Chat says.

“That's a good movie!” Marinette agrees then pauses. “Wait, did you say Finding Dory because it's a movie about fish, and you're a cat?”

Chat just grins giving an exaggerated shrug. Marinette's father chuckles.

“Do you watch a lot of movies?” she asks, ignoring the puns.

“Probably more than I should. It's nice to watch movies with friends though.” Chat says eyes on the screen seemingly happy just to have someone around to talk to.

Marinette gets up and goes to the closet under the steps and returns a few moments later with a few pillows and a few blankets.

“Get comfortable. We're watching that one next.” Marinette informs him, pulling her legs up on the couch and tucking herself in. She helps Chat get a few pillows tucked behind him and a blanket over him. The couch is worn and soft and he finds himself sinking into it more and more.

“How many of these are we gonna watch?” Chat asks, laying his right hand on top of the cold bag her mother has just handed him.

“Till we run out of movies or we fall asleep trying.” Marinette informs him. She watches as Chat's face lights up.

“First one to fall asleep loses.” he grins at her.

“You're on, alley cat.” She accepts his challenge.

“Bring it on princess.”

Chat is asleep less than 30min later. Marinette helps her father lay him down on the couch and tuck him in for the night. Positioning a pillow under his blond head. She has a good look at his face. His eye seems to be going down. He can almost open it halfway now. If it wasn't for the mask he's sure she would be looking at some dark circles under his eyes. Chat seems too exhausted. Even more than he should be from a fever. It seems as if his body is taking every moment it can to simple step off that edge into the blissful lull of sleep. Maybe it's his mind that is craving it. She wonders how he sleeps at home, or if he does at all.

Matinettes father turns the tv back to the show he was watching earlier, keeping the volume low enough not to wake their guest. Matinette doesn't think he's going to budge till tomorrow at best. She turns out to be right.

Chapter Text

Tuesday First week

“You lost,” Marinette says looking down at him.

“It would be impolite to win a challenge in my host home.” Chat says stretching under his blanket.

“You’re just a sleepy kitty.” she teases walking to the kitchen table where her phone is.

“Where is everyone?” he asks sitting up.

“Down in the bakery. It's a little busier during the holidays. Everyone wants treats.” she explains.

“Do they need any help?” he asks.

“We can go down and ask if you want.”

“I would like to do something around here. Be a little helpful.” he admits running a hand through his hair with a yawn.

“You don't need to do anything.”

“It would make me feel better thinking I'm at least trying to earn my keep.” he explains pulling the blanket off and trying to fold it up with one hand. Marinette comes over to help him.

“How about breakfast first? Hungry?” she asks, laying the blanket over the end of the couch where it seems to have taken up permanent residence.

“Yes please.”

“Anything special?” she asks, walking to the kitchen. Chat hot on her heels.

“Nope, not fussy.”

“How about an omelette?” she offers. Marinette herself is not honestly a big breakfast person, but feels the need to feed Chat because she doesn't think he would help himself to their food otherwise.

“Purrr-fect!” he puns.

“Come on kitty, let's get you fed. Can you get the eggs, cheese and veggies out of the fridge for me?” Marinette asks, pulling a bowl and some plates out of the cupboard.

Chat does as he's asked, setting them next to Marinette on the conter.

“Is 3 eggs good for you?” she asks.

“Sure?” he answers.

Marinette pauses for a moment. “have you ever made an omelette before?”

“No.”

“Okay, I'll teach you,” she says, picking up an egg from the carton cracking it into the bigger bowl.

“Put the pan on the stove and turn on the burner to about medium. The pans are in the oven.” she directs.

“This one?” he says, pulling a pan out of the oven, setting a pan on the burner.

“Yes, and that knob there.” she nods with her head.

“Here?” he asks, turning it, the knob clicks as it spins.

“A little more this way, right there. Add a little butter to the pan. It's in the fridge. Don't need much. Then swirl it around by tilting the pan, like this.” she says showing him. Chat repeats the action best he can with his left hand.

“While that's heating up, you mix everything in a bowl. Eggs first so you can whisk them easier.” she explains.

Marinette expertly cracks 2 more eggs into the bowl without getting a shell in.

“You're good at this.” he says watching her work.

“It's just practice.” she says. “You wanna try beating them?” she offers him the whisk.

“Sure,” he says, stirring the eggs together. Marinette has to hold herself back from taking the bowl from him and doing it herself.

“A little harder,” she says softly to him. He grins stirring faster. The mix sloshes dangerously close to the rim.

“Like this,” she says tilting his hand at an angel and moving his wrist and arm in the desired motion needed to beat the eggs before they get old enough to grow feathers and fly away.

“Then you just add what you want,” she says, “what do you want?”

“Everything?” he asks, hopefully looking at the items on the counter.

“That sounds good.” Marinette says.

“Now what? Just add it to the eggs?” he asks looking at the bowl of beaten eggs. “Just like that?”

“Just like that.” she confirms.

“How much should I add?”

“Add a little of each and see what it looks like.”
Cheese, green peppers, ham, onions, spinach salt and pepper are added to the bowl. Chat gives it a stir. Adds more cheese.

“Now what?” he asks.

“Pour it into the pan.”

“All of it?” he asks. Marinette can tell by now from his unsureness he's spent little to no time cooking in his life.

“Yes.”

“Okay,” he does. His hand slips causing the mix to spill too quickly into the pan sending butter and egg mix over the side sliding down onto the burner.

“I'm sorry!” he says stepping back from the stove, half full bowl still in hand.

“Don't panic, nothing is wrong.” she says picking the pan up from the burner and wiping the sides and bottom with the damp dish towel. She runs it quickly over the burner quickly before tossing it back into the sink. The burner hisses and smokes as the leftover egg and butter burn off. She sets the pan back on the burner and motions for him to come closer.

“Pour the rest in, it's fine.” she reassures him. Chat does as asked, then sets the empty bowl on the counter. Marinette turns the burner down stepping back to make her own omelette.

“There, now use the spatula to keep and eye on the bottom of it.” she instructs cracking some eggs into the bowl and adding more ingredients to make her own.

“I almost burnt the house down.” he says, eyeing the sizzling mess in the pan.

“You're gonna have to try a lot harder than that if you want to burn this place down. I've come close a few times,” Matinette informs him.

“Really? When?” he asks, giving the mess in the pan an inquisitive poke. It jiggles in response.

“We don't have a lot of cupboard space so we store the extra frying pans and things in the oven when it's off. Well one time I wanted to make cookies and forgot they were in there when I turned it on. Then forgot about it completely and went down to the bakery for a while. There was smoke everywhere, and the handles of the pans had melted off and the smoke detector was going off. And ya... we had to get a new stove. Everything we ever cooked smelled like plastic.” she tells him with a laugh.

“I feel better now.”

“It was so bad we ended up having to paint the walls to get the smell out also.” she says, taking his hand and making him pull up the edge of his omelette to check it.

“Okay, the bottom is done, so you just fold it over on itself.”

“Show me?” he asks.

“Like this,” she says showing him. “just a few more minutes and it's done. Do you want a glass of milk?”

“Yes, I can get that. You want one too?”

“Yes please, glasses are there,” she says pointing to a cupboard.

Chat sets two glasses of milk at the table. Matinette slides his omelette onto a plate and sets it next to one of the glasses.

“There you go!”

“Are you having one?” he asks sitting down.

“Ya, but you don't have to wait for me to eat.”

“I want too,” he says, taking a drink from his glass. One of the more pleasant events he's had since being found and brought home is having mealtimes with others.

“Alright.” Marinette says turning back to her own brunch. The sizzle of the egg in the pan and the odd noise from the bakery makes the morning feel comfortable.

“Where are the forks?” Chat asks after a moment realizing what was missing from in front of him.

“That drawer there,” she says, pointing with the spatula then folding the omelet over.

“Any special one?” he asks looking into the drawer and realizing nearly every piece of silverware is miss matched.

“Surprise me,” Marinette replies.

Chat picks out a fork with a rose handle for her, and a scalloped handle for himself. He sets the fork down at her spot at the table as she sits down with her own breakfast.

“Cheers!” she says holding up her glass of milk.

“Cheers!” he says clinking his glass with hers

“How is it?” she asks after a few bites.

“Good!”

“You don't do much cooking at home?” Marinette asks for some reason she's not even sure of. Trying to make small talk maybe? She’s been hyper aware of

“No, I just eat what's given to me.” he answers wondering why that sounds so odd said out loud.

“I like to cook once in a while. It's fun,” Marinette says, taking a bite of her's.

“Maybe I'll try it more when my hand gets better.”

“How does it feel today?”

“I try not to use it at all if I can help it. It feels strange,” Chat admits taking another bite.

“Not using it? Or like the cut?” Marinette asks, taking a bite.

“The cut. Never been hurt this bad before. I think it's the itching that is going to drive me insane,” he says trying to flex it. It doesn't take much to make pain shoot up his arm and regret his actions.

“I think the worst I did was this here.” she says pointing to a small white line of her left pointer finger right above the knuckle he never noticed before.

“What happened?” he asks between bites.

“There was a metal clip that broke in the big oven in the bakery years ago. The door couldn't open all the way and papa couldn't reach. I was small enough to fit right in the ovens half open door.” Marinette explains taking a bite of her breakfast.

“Oh I don't like where this is going...” he says feeling a shiver run up his spine.

“Haha, no I didn't get baked into a pie or burned alive, don't worry.”

“Spoilers please!” he jokes.

She laughs.

“So I had to try and cut the metal bracket off, and it was still around a corner and all I had was a hack saw. So I'm there reaching around this corner holding it with my left hand, and sawing with my right and I can't see what I'm doing but I think its working then I take 2 strokes with the saw and just stop because that didn't feel right. And I pulled my hand back and I had taken 2 full strokes with the saw right across my finger there right to the bone.”

“God that must have bled a lot!” Chat says cringing.

“Actually not a drop, the saw blade had been so hot it cauterized it and burnt off all the nerves so I didn't feel a thing.” she explains taking a drink of her milk.

“So what did you do?” he asks.

“I just keep sawing the clip till it lets go. Then the oven door slammed shut on me and I started screaming. It was unplugged. But still. I was stuck in an oven for nearly half an hour till mama, and papa got me out,” Marinette explains the unpleasant memory coming back.

“Nightmare fuel,” Chat comments, finishing off his omelet.

“Oh yes. I'm not claustrophobic, but still... You want another?” she asks looking at his now empty plate.

His stomach gives a growl.

“No, I'm good.”

“Make another, we need to use up the rest of the peppers anyway,” she tells him. He goes over to the counter again picking up an egg from the carton. He had watched her crack the eggs, he surely can figure it out. He feels eyes watching him and sees Marinette's spun round in her seat watching.

He taps the egg on the side of the bowl gently. Nothing happens. He taps harder. Nothing happens. He taps harder and the edge of the bowl cracks the egg halfway up the shell. Egg and shards of shell oozes out over his fingers and down the side of the bowl onto the counter.

“Hold it over the bowl,” Marinette tells him, mouth full. Chat does trying to separate the two halves of the shell to release the rest of the egg inside without getting more shell in it.

Matinette is next to him a second later rolling his sleeve up his arm.

“It's easier with both hands.” she says taking the egg from his hand and breaking it apart.

“Thanks. How do I get the shell out?” he asks looking in the bowl.

“Get your finger wet with water and they will stick to it.” she tells him.

“That work,” he says, fishing the egg shell out of the bowl. She helps him crack the next one. The omelette is ready a few minutes later. No spilling this time.

“What are you doing today?” Chat asks Marinette who is typing away on her phone.

“A few friends of mine are going sledding later today on the big hill in the park.” she tells him.

“That sounds like fun.” Chat says remembering that was the reason for the fight that landed him here in the first place. The argument with his father seems like a lifetime ago.

“Do you want to come with us?” Marinette asks before she realizes what she just said. She watches as his face lights up for a moment before falling.

“I don't think I can, and there's my hand too.” he says, giving it a little wave.

“Oh right, sorry.” she apologizes feeling guilty for asking.

“It's okay, thanks for inviting me anyway. Maybe next time?” he offers.

“Ya, maybe next time we can work something out.” Marinette says unsure what, if anything they can do.

“Okay.”

“I'll get these cleaned up and then we can check on mama and papa.” she says taking her plate to the sink.

“Can I help?” he asks following her.

“You can put everything away.”

“Sure thing princess!”

The domestic chore makes Chat feel a little more useful at least. Even if he does feel like a handicap being both physically hurt and unable to do the basics of household chores such as whisk eggs.

Tom is out in front with customers when they get to the main floor. Chat has to stop himself from peeking around the corner to see. Marinette takes him to the back of the bakery where the ovens and her mother are working.

“Morning kids,” her mother greats when she spots them.

“Morning mama! What are you working on?” Marinette asks.

“Cherry tarts,”

“Anything we can help with?” she asks catching her mothers eye and then looking in Chats direction to send the message.

“I've got the tarts in the oven, but when they come out you can put the filling in.” she offers.

“Alright.” Marinette says.

“Use this,” Sabine says, handing Chat a small ice-cream scoop.

“It's the perfect amount for filling,” she explains when he gives her a puzzled look.

Chat and Matinette fill the tiny tarts with the cherry filling. Chat is proud of himself for only messing up 3 tarts. The ice-cream scoop being a help and hindrance at the same time. Matinette and her mama use 2 tablespoons and don't make a mess like the experts they are.

“There, thanks for helping kids.” Sabine says

“Do you need anything else done?” Chat asks.

“Nope, that was the last thing we need to make for today.” Sabine explains.

“Okay,” he says, putting the scoop in the sink with the rest of the dishes.

“You can help tomorrow if you want to. Might have something for you to do.” she offers Chat.

“I'd love to!”

The pair wander up the steps to the main house. Marinette goes to her room to get changed into warmer clothes before heading out to meet her friends.

“I'm heading out, you going to be alright?” she asks, pulling on her winter boots and jacket.

“Yep, I'll be fine thanks.” Chat says from the couch where he's eating the 3 tarts he messed up.

“Okay. See you in a bit,” Marinette says, opening the door to leave.

“Have fun princess!”

“Bye!” she calls before closing the door behind her.

“Bye!”

Chat sits there on the couch just looking at nothing. The sound of the bakery door opening drifts up to him. The sound of Tom and Sabine greeting customers. The hum of the fridge, the tick of the clock on the wall. Chat takes a bite of the cherry tart in his hand. The flavor is sweet, and the tart is still warm from the oven and the warmth fills him from head to toe.

He sets the wrappers on the coffee table in front of him. Chat finds himself leaning against the pile of throw pillows in the corner of the couch. It's rather comfortable. He closes his eyes for a second thinking about just having a nap for a few moments while everyone is busy. It's not like he can go online or anything at the moment. He really should have checked his messages from Nino and others while he was out the day before. He thinks about his friends out sledding without him. He had been filled with delight when Marinette asked him to go with them, then disappointment when the realization set in that was not possible. As either Adrian or Chat Noir. Adrian would be expected to be there, and he's sure his bodyguard would be waiting. Chat isn't exactly able to hide in public, being almost as popular. He wonders how long he will be able to hide here.

The clanking of dishes being set on a table wakes him up.

“I can't believe she ordered another 4 dozen turnovers right out of the blue like that! It's not like we have them just sitting out back; we can just pop in the oven in 5minutes.” Sabine says.

“Need to make it a point that large orders need at least a few days in advance.” Tom replies.

“Did your supplies come in today papa?” Matinette asks.

“No, our delivery driver had truck issues but he said he should be here tomorrow. Good thing, we're out of almond flour. Did you have fun sledding?” her father asks.

“Didn't do much sledding. We think someone put salt on the hill last night. It was just a sheet of ice. You couldn't even climb up it to slide down.” she replies.

“There is always someone who ruins it for the rest. You want to wake Chat and tell him supper is almost ready.” he tells her.

“I'm up.” Chat says pushing himself off the couch.

“Sorry, did we wake you?” Tom asks

“Nope,” Chat says stretching.

“How long were you awake?”

“Something about 4 dozen somethings, and per-ordering them,” Chat says, wandering over to the kitchen table. There are pork dumplings, fried rice and chicken chow-mein set in the middle of the table for everyone to get what they want. Chat doesn't remember having eaten this often as a family even before his mother went missing.

“Did you have a busy day in the bakery?” Marinette asks plucking a few dumplings from the pile in front of her. Chat follows her lead setting a few on his plate.

“Yes, even besides the usual customers.” Sabine says. The conversation drifts to the bakery, school homework, the weather and other things. Chat finds himself participating in the conversation a little more than the day before. Relaxing into the presence of the people around him.
.......

“Hey... there's this kid in my class. I think you might have met him a few times while fighting acumas. He might be able to help.” Marinette says after a moment. They are up in her room after supper. Marinette is on her computer, while Chat is on her phone browsing cat memes.

“Who?” Chat asks looking over from the chaise he's stretched out on.

“His name is Max and he's really smart. You remember that AI that got akumatized?” she asks.
“Oh, ya I remember that!”

“If he can make an AI smart enough to have feelings, he should be able to make a phone that can't be traced, or at least make an already existing phone untraceable. It doesn't have to have a plan or anything on it, just a pay as you go phone. Just don't keep anything on it that can lead anyone here, or too you.” She offers some ideas.

“Marinette! You're a genius!” Chat says eyes lighting up.

“Not really, but thanks.” she grins.

“Do you know where he lives?” he asks pretending he doesn't already know and isn't planning his rooftop rout directly there as he speaks.

“I think so, let me check with Nino. I know he knows.” she says taking back her phone and shooting off a text.

“Thanks. Maybe if I get there tonight he can have something made up for me. In a few days.” Chat says feeling suddenly hopeful.

“Do you want me to ask him for you?” she asks.

“Better not. It would raise some questions why you would need one in the first place, and if it ever got lost and found, someone might link it to you that could be a problem. I'll ask him as Chat Noir.”

.....

There is a tap, tap, taping at Max's window at midnight that night. Groggy from sleep he rolls over blinking.

“AHHHH!!!!” Max screams spotting the dark figure with the glowing green eyes looking in his second story window.

“NO!! NO!! Max!! It's okay!! It's me Chat Noir!!” Chat says loud enough for Max to hear him through the window so he will stop yelling.

“CHAT NOIR!? What? What are you doing here!?” Max asks fumbling for his glasses on his night stand. He hurries over, struggling with the window lock for a moment before getting it and pushing the glass up. Chat slips in landing on the floor silently. Flecks of snow fall to the floor off him.

“Well I need your help actually,” Chat says nervously.

“What? How-” Max starts but is cut off.

“Max are you okay? I heard screaming,” a woman’s voice calls from the other side of the door.

“Was just a bad dream mom! I'm fine!!” Max yells back, shutting the window quietly.

“Do you wanna come sleep on the floor in our room till you feel better?” his mother offers. Chat decided not to make fun of the person he's asking favours for in the middle of the night.

“NO MOM! I'M FINE! GOOD NIGHT!” Max almost howls flushing red in embarrassment.

“Alright, night sweetie!” she calls back.

“I am so embarrassed.” Max says covering his red face with his hands.

“Don't be, she seems really nice.” Chat says with a smile.

“Back to business. You need my help? Why? What can I do for a superhero?” Max asks the superhero sitting down in a computer chair. He gestures to the other one for Chat Noir to take a seat.

“Well I need a phone, and you're one of the smartest persons I know, so I was hoping you could help me out.” Chat pleads.

“Why don't you just buy one?” Max asks, raising one eyebrow.

“I need it to be untraceable by everyone, and only accessible by me. Something I can take with me as Chat Noir and as my secret identity. ” Chat tells him.

“I see, I can do that. I can make one from scratch, or I can modify a new one.” the young genius offers.

“What would be simpler for you?” Chat asks.

“It's 6 of one, half a dozen the other. I'll build it, then I can customize it as needed in the future. I won't be able to help you with the phone plan though. Just the hardware.” Max says.

“I have the card from my old phone.” Chat Noir offers holding it out for Max to see.

“That’s good.” Max says taking the card and looking it over quickly seeing what brand it is so he can build accordingly before handing it back.

“I was thinking of a prepaid phone plan or something.” Chat says.
“Those can be tricky because you have to refill them every month. You forget or go over, and it's annoying.” Max informs him.

“I know but at the moment I don't dare to have my real name on anything.” Chat says looking around at the massive amount of tech in Max's bedroom.

“But you have a phone now and a phone plan on it right?” he asks, pushing his glasses up his nose.

“Yes, well no... I did till a few hours ago when I found out I was being tracked and threw it away.”

“I see...Then I can just make a phone and you can put your card in it, do some programming and you're good to go. It would be much simpler to keep the original number for your personal life.” Max says.

“That would be great! What do I owe you?” Chat asks

“What? Nothing, you saved me more than once, this one's on the house!” Max says with a smile.

“Thanks a lot for this Max.” Chat says honestly.

“Not a problem. Shouldn't take me too long to get something done up. Drop by here tomorrow night about the same time.” Max tells him as he turns to type a few things on one of the open laptops on his desk.

“Can do! Thanks again! Oh, and could we keep this between us?” Chat asks lifting up the bedroom window to take his leave.

“I can do that. No one would believe me anyway!”
......

“What did he say?” Marinette asks when Chat gets back.

“He said he can build me one, and might be able to have it ready by tomorrow night.” Chat says costume shifting to mask and ears. He closes the hatch behind him, keeping the new falling snow out.

“That's great news!” she says.

“I feel better.” he says sitting on the bed next to her. His feet on the first steps down.

“I'm glad.” she says laying down tucking herself under the covers. “How much is it going to cost?” she asks.

“He said this one is on the house, but next time there will be a bill,” Chat tells her.

“That's really nice of him. Why don't you bring him some treats from the bakery as payment then,” Marinette offers.

“I don't really know if he likes pastries, but can't hurt.”

Marinette lets out a yawn.

“Okay, I'll let you get some sleep,” he says going down the steps and to the door.

“Night Chat.”

“Night Marinette,” he says, opening the door and climbing down, he pauses before closing it.

“Hey Marinette?”

“Ya?”

“You're my hero,” he says before shutting the door and vanishing for the night.

“Your mine too, stupid cat.” she says with a smile before closing her eyes and going to sleep.

......

Chapter Text

Wednesday first week
....

Chat finds himself up earlier than noon. Feeling slightly more pleased with himself he ventures down to the bakery where he finds Tom working on cinnamon buns. He can hear voices of Sabine and customers talking in the front of the shop. The ding of the bell as the bakery door opens and closes. The atmosphere is bright and warm and smelling of spices and vanilla.

“Morning Chat. You’re up early,” Tom greats.

“Trying not to be too lazy today,” Chat admits.

“Nonsense! You're on vacation when you're here!”

“Hehe, can I help with anything?” Chat asks watching the baker work.

“If you wanna finish up the rest of these I can get started on some turnovers next.” he says showing Chat how to frost the cinnamon rolls with a large whisk and a bowl of sweet gooey frosting.

“When you're done those three pans let me know and I'll pop them in the fridge for a few minutes to set up.” Tom says leaving the room to check on the customers his wife is talking to out front. Chat dips the whisk into the frosting and drizzles it over the warm pastries. The frosting oozes over everything leaving whatever it touches in a sticky sweet mess. This also included Chat when he somehow manages to get icing all over his hand.

Chat takes a moment to look around the room he's in. Pans and baking moulds hang from the walls around him. To his right is an industrial sized fridge, and behind him are 3 convection ovens bigger than he has ever seen in his life. He wonders how they were moved into the bakery, or if the bakery was built around them.

“How's it going?” Tom asks entering the bakery.

“Good, I think,” Chats says waving the whisk over the rest of the cinnamon buns.

“Looks fine to me!” he says, picking up the first and second pan, sliding them into the fridge as Chat finished the last batch. Tom helps Chat get cleaned up in the sink, and wraps his injured hand in a plastic bag to keep it clean, before they start to work on some croissants. Which is what he's doing when Marinette finds him.

“Having fun?” she asks watching the blond roll up the pastry triangles and curve them into a crescent shape.

“I am!” he says, still working on his first pan, while her father finished off his 3rd.

“Did you eat yet?” she asks, stepping next to him and curling the last few as he rolls them up.

“Not yet. Been learning how to make stuff.” he says, picking up the butter brush and brushing the tops of his creations ensuring a beautiful golden crust once they come out of the oven.

“He's a decent little worker. Might hire him if he ever needs a job.” Tom says picking up the pan and sliding it in the oven with the others.

“I won't let you down sir!” Chat says saluting.

“He's just here for the leftovers.” Marinette teases.

“Shhh!” he hisses at Marinette who just laughs.

“Nothing wrong with that. You two go get some breakfast.” he says clapping the flour off his hands before heading back to the store front.

“What did you two make?” Marinette asks as Chat follows her back up to the house kitchen.

“I helped ice some cinnamon rolls and just kinda fetched things while your father mixed everything together and did all the hard stuff.” he explains.

“We'll nonetheless, you helped, and when your hand is better you can help with all the rest too. What do you want for breakfast?” she asks, pulling open the fridge door.

“Surprise me.” he says standing next to her looking in.

“French toast?”

“Yes please!”

...

“Chat?” Marinette asks looking at the masked superhero sitting across from her at the table. “are you alright?”

“I am so happy right now!” he purrs, savouring the flavor. He's eaten more 'not healthy food' since he's been here, he's not sure how he is going to be able to go back to plain yogourt and steamed vegetables.

“I think you have a sweet tooth.” Marinette grins watching him practically bounce in his chair.

“It's a good way to die,” he says taking another bite, syrup stringing everywhere.

“Do you want to help me make pizza for supper tonight?” she asks, taking another bite of her breakfast.

“Is pizza hard to make?” he asks, taking another bite.

“It's pretty easy... are you in pain?” Marinette asks, noticing that he's holding his right arm against his stomach since he came up from the bakery.

“It hurts a little,” he admits. “I didn't use it though.”

“That doesn't matter, say something next time. There is no need for you to hurt like that.” Marinette says fetching the bottle of ibuprofen from on top of the fridge and shaking out two into his hand. He swallows them with a half a glass of milk.

“I'm not used to asking for things,” he admits putting the glass down.
Or rather not getting what I ask for, so I just gave up. He thinks.

“It's alright to ask for help,” she reminds him. Putting the bottle back on the fridge then pulling the cold bag from the top of the fridge and setting it next to his plate. Her mother's words come back to her as she takes her seat again. The itch to ask has only grown since he arrived four days again. His words, his demeanor, everything Chat Noir has been the entire time he’s been here is nothing like she knows as Ladybug.

“I know it is, I just.. Thank you.” he says resting his hand on it.

“I'm not supposed to ask,” she blurts out before she can stop herself.

“What?” he asks confused.

“Mom told me not to ask you about what happened, so I'm not going too.” she says eyes fixed on her plate.

“But I want you to know, if you ever want to talk about what happened. Or anything else. I'll listen okay? Because you're my friend.” Marinette tells him. There is silence for a minute before she finally looks up at him. Chat is sitting there unable to even see the table in front of him because of the tears in his eyes.

“I'm sorry I didn't mean to make you upset,”. She says instantly regretting her actions.

He shakes his head,“Thank you,” he says. Marinette can't help herself moving around the table and wraps him in a hug. She's kind of surprised at his strong grip as he holds on with only one arm. She reassures him as she rubs his back. It's a while before he finally moves to let her go. She wipes at his cheeks, careful of his still yellow and black eye.

“I think you and your family are the best people I've ever met in my life,” he says turning back to his breakfast as she pulls her plate over to sit next to him.

“I think that's an exaggeration.” Marinette says pouring more maple syrup on his plate.

“Well you are to me.” he says with a smile.

......

They clean up the dishes and head to Marinette's room to play video games for the rest of the day. Alya invites Marinette over for supper at her house but she makes an excuse that she needed in the bakery for a big order tomorrow.

Chat takes the lead on Mario Kart while Marinette is on the phone by pulling her controller out of the console. He grins like a cheshire cat when she hangs up the phone and chews him out for being a cheater. Which he counters with only being able to use one hand to play, and not his dominant hand at that. The next 3 races are between him, her and her father when he comes up to see what all the commotion is about and beats them both with one hand behind his back because he's ambidextrous to start with.

“Hahahaha! I can't breath!” Chat gasps holding his sides. Tom holds up his arms in victory as Marinette holds her head in embarrassment.

“Papa, no, please!” Marinette begs as he sings 'we are the champions'. Chat joins in waving his hands in the air to the rhythm ignoring the fact that he lost as well.

“You’re both nuts.” she says rolling her eyes with a smile. Chat ring beeps and everyone stops to look at it.

“Is that normal?” Tom asks looking at the ring.

“I think I was transformed too long. The mask and ears are going to vanish soon.” he says watching the second beep start much sooner than it normally does.

“I made you a mask and put it with your clothes the other day. It should still be there.” Marinette reminds him.

“Thanks. I'll be right back,” he says leaving the bedroom swiftly.

“It must be hard for him not being able to tell us who he is, and live here at the same time.” Tom says after Chat has left. “I think he feels guilty about it.”

“It's not his fault though.” Marinette replies knowing how Chat probably feels about keeping a secret identity.

“I know it's not, but even when things aren't your fault you still feel guilty.” her father explains. “He seems a lot happier today though.”

“I think he's had a good day. He seems to feel better, even if his hand still hurts a lot.” Marinette says flipping through the road selections of the game.

“It was pretty bad. I really wanted to take him to the hospital for a check up and stronger medicine to make sure everything was alright, but I knew he wouldn't go. You could have probably sewn him up better then me,” her father says.

“No I couldn't do something like that!” Marinette says unable to imagine sewing anything but fabric! Let alone human flesh.

“You would be surprised what you can do when you need to help someone.” Tom tells her. She thinks about it remembering the time she finally decided to be Ladybug to save her friend Alya.

“Do you think he's going to be okay?” Marinette asks.

“I don't know sweetie but we're gonna do all we can for him.” he tells his daughter.

“Okay,” Marinette answers softly.

“What did you want for supper?” Tom asks.

“I was going to show Chat how to make Pizza. He really likes to help around the house. I think it makes him feel less guilty for staying here... I also don't think he knows much anyway. I mean like the basics. Cleaning, cooking. Things like that.” she explains.

“I think so too. He might be a bit embarrassed to ask how things are done. When you get to a certain age and everyone your age knows how to do something and you don't, it's embarrassing.” Tom informs her.

“Ya, I just keep showing him how to do things. It feels like he wants to try but he's afraid to even ask.” Marinette says remembering making omelettes and how he asked how to do just about everything.

“Just keep offering him opportunities and instructions when needed. When he's more comfortable he will start to ask on his own.” Tom says turning back to the game as they wait for player 3 to return.

....

His ring beeps again. That makes 3 in the last 2 minutes. Plagg had told him the ring would go off like normal when he was about to transform back but didn't mention the allotted time to be so much shorter. He hurries over to his bag and starts to dig through it for the mask. The ring beeps again when he pulls it out and slips it over his head.

“Whiskers down,” he says watching as a flicker of green light turns into the little black quamie that flops exhausted down on the couch.

“Sorry Plagg, I lost track of time.” Adrian says looking at the clock on the wall mentally counting the hours.

“I need cheese.” Plagg whines looking up at the ceiling.

“There might be something in the fridge,” Adrian says picking up the little kwami and taking him over to it. He opens up the door checking inside. He does remember there being some shredded cheese for the pizza, but doesn't want to use it all.

“You need to find me something other than sweets! I'm going to get cavities.” he whines picking up a slice of cheesecake and taking a bite.

“Can a magical creature even get cavities?” Adrian asks. Plagg shrugs, licking his paws and picking up a second slice.

“It's not like I can just go out and go shopping for you at the moment, or I would.” Adrian says guiltily watching him eat his fill.

“I'm just bugging ya kid, this is fine.” Plagg says feeling guilty for whining. Adrian doesn't say anything.

“Hey, this isn't your fault kid. Listen we're gonna get this sorted and it's going to be alright. Why don't you go back upstairs and show them how good you really are at video games? I'm sure you and Marinette can beat that old man if you work together.” Plagg says finishing off the slice.

“They are both way better than me,” Adrian sighs.

“That's cause you never had the chance to play against anyone else. Come on, let's go get some practice in.” Plagg says stretching before flying up to sit on his friend's shoulder.

“Don't you need to rest a little longer?” Adrian asks.

“I'm good, just got hungry.”

“Thanks Plagg, whiskers up.” Chat shuts the fridge door and pulls off the fabric mask stuffing it into the side pocket of his backpack so he knows where it is faster next time he needs it.

Chat walks back up the steps unaware of the shadow hiding behind the door to the bakery.
......

“Did I miss anything?” Chat asks climbing up into Marinette's room.

“Nope, just trying to decide what track to beat you two on next.” Tom grins.

“Doesn't matter, we won't go down without a fight!” Chat says triumphantly picking up his controller again.

Halfway through their last lap around the track Marinette is trying desperately to pry her father's hands off the controller while Chat does his best to try and keep his Princess Peach on the road while dogging red shells.

“BLUE SHELL! YES!” Chat cries setting the newly acquired blue shell of death flying.

“Get him!” Marinette giggles as her father struggles to throw her off his arm.

“NEVER!” the older man says activating the power star he's been saving since his second lap.

“Are you kidding me?!” Chat cries in disbelief as he watches the blue shell of death do nothing to the first place driver.

“Mwaahahaha!!” Tom laughs evilly as his Bowser crossing the finish line.

“I can't believe this!” Marinette says falling over onto the floor in defeat.

“You both need more practice if you wanna beat this old man.” Tom grins in triumph.

“Okay, that was pretty slick,” Chat says grinning ear to ear.

“Alright I think that's enough for me today,” the baker says pushing himself to his feet. “And if you want to make pizza you better get on it.”

“Be down in a bit,” Marinette calls after him.

“That was fun.” Chat says.

“Dad was always a gamer. Everything I know I learned from him.”

“That's pretty cool,” Chat wonders what his father has ever taught him other than to work and fake smiles.

“Better start supper,” she says heading for the steps, Chat close behind.

“You cook a lot at home.” a statement more than a question.

“It's fun, and when mama and papa have long days in the bakery I try and make them dinner. When you cook all day you don't want to do it when you get home.” she explains.

“Makes sense,” Chat says.

“Where's Mama?” Marinette asks looking around the living room.

“I just got a text from her saying she went to the store,” Tom says.

“Okay, come on Chat.” Marinette says pulling him to the kitchen.

Chat is sprinkling the cheese on two pizzas when Sabine comes through the door.

“What are you making?” she asks, pulling off her boots.

“Pizza!” Chat says reaching for the pepperonis next.

“Don't forget the pineapple on mine!” Tom reminds them once again. Marinette makes a gagging motion with her finger and Chat has to hold back a laugh.

“What did you get at the store?” Marinette asks her mother.

“I thought some ice-cream would be good for later,” she says opening the fridge and putting things away from the bag in her hand.

“Sounds good to me!” Marinette says making little flower shapes on her pizza with olives and cherry tomatoes. Chat is decorating one section of pizza with happy faces made of mushrooms noses, red peppers smiles and pepperoni eyes.

Both pizzas are put in the oven and timer set for 17min as per online cooking directions.

“Try this Chat,” Tom says, putting a slice of Hawaiian on Chats plate next to his other slice of pizza.

“Don't do it Chat, you will regret it,” Marinette warns.

“Don't be silly, he has to make his own choice about this. He just needs to choose right is all.” Sabine grins watching the emotional dilemma unfold on the blonds face.

Chat takes a bite of the slice and everyone is silent watching him chew.

“It's good!” he says.

“You have chosen poorly,” Sabine says with a shake of her head.

“We've lost another to the dark side,” Mainette says, wiping a fake tear from her eye.

“Oh go away you two! I knew he would love it!” Tom grins happily.
.....

Dishes done, and leftover pizza put away. Movie of the evening watched, conversations had. Marinette has gone to her room for the night, Chat is sitting on the couch on Tom's laptop surfing Tubetube videos on food, music, and sports bloopers. Tom himself has already turned in for the night. Next to Chat Noir is the ever reliable cold bag that has just come out of the freezer he's resting his cut hand on in an attempt to take the itching down from insanity levels.

Sabine comes out of the bathroom after brushing her teeth. She sets a hand on Chat shoulder gently and leans in speaking softly.

“I bought you something for when you need it. It's in the bottom of the fridge. Goodnight.” she says patting him on the head and goes to bed.

“You didn't have to get me anything.” he says watching her leave with a wave goodnight. He turns back to the screen but curiosity gets the better of him and he goes to the fridge and opens the crisper. There in the bottom next to the lettuce is half a wheel of cheese. It's not Camembert but close. Chat feels his heart jump in his throat realizing she must have heard the conversation earlier between Plagg and him.

“Whiskers down!” Adrian says in a whisper.

“Hey kid. That looks good!” Plagg says zeroing in on the cheese in seconds.

“PLAGG!! We have a problem!!” Adrian hisses at him.

“What?!” he asks, mouth full.

“Spit that out right now! You can't have that!” Adrian orders seeing already 3 bites in the wheel.

“But -ts cheezz!!” he says, mouth full.

“She just said, 'I got you something, it's in the fridge for when you need it'! I think Marinette's mom heard us talk earlier when you were hungry!” Adrian explains in a panic.

“That's really nice of her,” Plagg says, licking his lips.

“PLAGG! This means she knows! She knows about you!!” he hisses frantically.

“Okay, calm down. First things first. She didn't hear your name, or see your face, so your secret identity is safe. Second, she may have heard us talking but she didn't see me. I don't think she is going to tell anyone about me. I mean what would she say? She heard Chat noir talking to a gremlin in the fridge about how much he wanted cheese? Really? She hasn't talked directly to me, and she hasn't directly told you that she knows about me. She knows there is something or someone associated with you that likes cheese, and has to do with you being a superhero but that's it. This isn't my first rodeo kid.” Plagg reassures him.

“But isn't that a no no?” Adrian asks, picking up the now full quamie, closing the fridge quietly.

“Like I said, as long as she doesn't directly say anything to you or me about it, it's alright. Loop holes. She plays dumb, we play dumb and we all keep dancing.” he says with a yawn. “Just this once, it's okay.”

“As long as you're sure.” Adrian says sitting back on the couch, feeling a little more than dangerous walking around without a mask on.

“I am. Aren't you going out in a bit anyway to pick up your new phone?” Plagg asks sitting next to him on a pillow. Adrian pulls out the mask from his bag slipping it on.

“Ya, Marinette knows. I'm going to head out in about half an hour.” Adrian tells Plagg.

“I'll take a little nap till then. Wake me when it's time.” he says stretching out and falling asleep almost instantly.

Adrian feels a wave of guilt watching his friend sleep. He's been transformed nearly the entire time he's been here allowing his quamie only a few moments to eat and rest before transforming again. He really needs to get more used to wearing the fabric mask Marinette made him. Adrian pulls the corner of the blanket up over Plagg and tucks him in before going back to watching cooking videos online.

....

*knock Knock*

The window opens and Chat slides into the room from the dark.

“Thanks,” Chat says before holding out a brown paper bag to Max.

“What's this?” Max asks, taking the bag from Chat.

“Well you are doing me a favour, and if you don't want payment I still want to repay you somehow. So here. Not sure if you're big on sweets though.”

“I don't normally eat stuff like this, but I think I can make an exception just this once. Thank you!” Max says eyes growing wide when he peers inside the bag at the half dozen sugared and frosted bakery goods. He sets the bag to the side and picks up a white phone on the table top next to the computer.

“Here it is!” Max says holding up the phone for Chat to see.

“Wow, thank you so much!”

“I need your card to do some programming. Don't worry I won't look at your original number or information.” Max says pulling the back off the phone and plugging it into his laptop.

“I would appreciate that.” Chat says sitting in another computer chair watching.

“I also added a second card to it.” Max says as he types lines of code Chat can't understand.

“What do you mean?”

“Well you said you wanted this for both your superhero life and regular life right? Well, I added another number to the phone. I did some digging and got an unclaimed phone number. So you can send and receive calls on either number.” Max informs him.

“You can do that? Is that legal?” Chat asks, astonished.

“If it's coding I can do anything! And don’t ask questions you don’t want to know the answer too. ” Max grins, the light from the screen reflecting in his glasses.

“I think you are the smartest person I have ever met.” Chat nods.

“Thank you! Alright here, I'll talk you through what you need to do.” Max says after some loading screen finishes on the laptop. He unplugs the phone and hands it to Chat. The phone is white and looks like last year's model.

“Yes, now we're gonna put in your fake name, your superhero name, your alias, whatever you wanna call it. Make sure you like it because if you wanna change it we have to go through this again.” he warns.

“Oh god, don't put pressure on me like that!” Chat laughs nervously.

“Hehehe.” Max chuckles.

“I guess I'll just go with Chat Noir... shouldn't need it for anything more than once in a while anyway.” he says typing in the name.

“It's asking me for a number. Do I put in my original?” Chat asks.

“No, I got that new number here,” Max says turning the laptop screen so Chat can see better.

Chat types in the number. The screen changes to a white square and the text reads, 'scan fingerprint'.

“It's fingerprint locked?” Chat asks.

“Yep!”

“I can't get my gloves off without transforming.” he tells max.

“Oh, right. I didn't know that. And you probably won't have time to stop and do that in a fight anyway... alright give it to me a second.” he says taking the phone again and plugging it back in. His finger flying over the keyboard. Chat sits there looking around the cluttered bedroom. Computer parts piled in one corner, while a shelf of robots hangs over the bed. Next to the keyboard Max is typing on is a bowl full of computer chips and parts.

“What are you gonna do?” Chat asks while watching him work.

“Just a little reprogramming the security codes.... alright. So here, hold this up to your eye and let it scan that.” Max says holding the phone up to Chats face.

“Scan my eye?” Chat asks looking at his reflection in the screen.

“Yep!”

“I feel so James Bond right now,” Chat says holding up the camera to his eye watching his image. It flickers taking a picture of his double green eyes with black slit irises. The phone asks to confirm identity and Chat clicks yes. There is a pleasant little chime as the phone goes to it's new main screen. Max has already taken the liberty to download a few apps and games already.

“I suppose I should also change the access for your secret identity to your eye too... no wait, your eyes would be normal when not transformed anyway right?” Max asks, going over what information he does know about the superhero next to him.

“Right.” Chat Noir confirms.

“So do you wanna leave your main ID as a fingerprint?” Max asks.

“Yeah, I think that would be best for the situation I'm in right now.” Chat thinks. He's usually texting or talking. He doesn't feel much like screen time with anyone at the moment.

“Alright, now that that's fixed we're almost finished. You're on your phone as Chat Noir right now, so to switch to your original ID just make a call like you normally would.” Max tells him.

“Just like, call someone?” Chat asks, not understanding.

“I hid the access to the other ID, so if someone found the phone they would have no way of knowing there is another identity on there. That is if they can get past either the eye scan or the fingerprint. So to switch to your secret identity call your secret number and add 001 to the end. And when you want to switch from Chat to you, dial your normal number and add 002 to the end. You can try it right now, but it will ask you for your fingerprint, so you can do that later when you're at home. Also I would recommend having different backgrounds, text colors, and sounds for both you and your secret identity so you don't get confused as to who you are when you are talking to someone.” Max tells him going over a mental list of important things.

“Wow! This is amazing! It's more than I could have hoped for! Thank you so much!” Chat says scanning through the apps and games. His Chat Noir's contacts list is empty. He will need to put in code names for people.

“It's what I do! Next time bring me a real challenge!” he taunts.

“Haha! Maybe I will!” Chat promises.

“Chat Noir, before you go, can I ask you something?” Max says, suddenly changing the tone of the conversation.

“Sure go ahead,”

“Are you alright?” he asks, pushing his glasses up his nose as he types away on his laptop.

“What do you mean?” Chat asks, feeling his stomach sink.

“You said you threw your phone away because you were being followed. Why? Why was someone following you? Did you do something?” Max asks, not turning from his computer screen.

“I can't talk about that, I'm sorry.” Chat says.

“No, I shouldn't have asked. It's none of my business, I overstep my boundaries. I'm sorry.” Max apologizes turning to him holding up his hands.

“It's alright, I mean it's not everyday a superhero comes asking for a favor in the middle of the night.” Chat grins trying to change the mood.

“My offer still stands. You need any tech done, you come to me alright? I'll get you set up! But text first. You scared the life out of me last night.” Max laughs.

“Fair enough! Thanks again! Oh wait! Can I get your number?”

“Of course!” Max says giving him his number.

“Your nickname is Tech Support.” Chat tells him. Max laughs.

Chat leaves with a wave out the window. Max waves till he's out of sight before shutting the blinds and going back to his laptop. A few clicks later and the webcam sitting quietly on the table plays back the conversation he just had.

“-was someone following you? Did you do something?” he hears himself ask. Max pauses and zooms in on Chat. He watches as the cats green eyes narrow, darting around the room, ears lay back against his head. Faint color of sickly yellow and black visible under the edge of his mask.

“I can't talk about that, I'm sorry.” Chat answers. As soon as Max starts to turn around, Chat's demeanor snaps back to the happy Black Cat.

“He appears frightened.” his AI says blinking to life on the shelf next to him.

“Yes, but what could frighten a superhero?”
...............

Sorry this took so long to post... life has thrown me a curve ball I'm not sure how to handle and its taking some time to get things in order.

Chapter Text

Thursday

.......

Chat once again finds himself down in the bakery early the next morning.

The ding of the oven timer brings Tom from the front of the shop to remove the Macaroon shells from the oven. He slides them onto the standing cooling wrack and picks up one of the 4 pans of cinnamon buns Chat has finished, sliding it into the oven and closing the door. He picks up an arm load of cupcake boxes and goes back to the front of the store.

Chat flicks his hand extending his claws and slicing the long log of rolled dough, cinnamon, and sugar into perfect sized portions. In all his time as a superhero he never would have thought the day would come where he would use his powers for pastries.

“You're getting better at this,” Sabine says, coming out back to check on him.

“Superhero, and cinnamon roll slicer. I'll add it to my resume. Can I use you as a reference?” Chat grins moving the slices to the baking sheet he just oiled.

“I'll put in a good word for you.” she says with a wink picking up a tray of crescent rolls and going back out to fill the quickly emptying display cases.

Tikki watches as Chat Noir turns back to his work and slips away up the steps to Marinette's room.

“Chat seems to be having fun.” she says flying over to land on Marinette's pillow.

“That's good.” Marinette answers rolling over to face her quamie. Still not completely awake.

“He's using his super powers to cut cinnamon rolls. It's kinda funny.” Tikki giggles.

“Hehe, well they can be hard to handle when you only have one hand.” she says stretching. “I suppose it's time to go feed him,” Marinette says sitting up.

“It's kinda like taking care of a real cat. Having him around. Hehehe! At least he doesn't need a litter box.” Tikki says and they both laugh. Marinette pulls on some clothes and goes down the steps surprised to find Chat is already in the kitchen looking in the fridge. He's back to just his mask and ears. He's also wearing her father's clothes she altered.

The brown shirt's neck overly large on him, exposing a good section of his neck and shoulder. The sweat pants at least no longer drag behind him by a foot when he walks. Still overly baggy and could be narrowed down a bit. His bare feet are stuffed into blue slippers that are a few sizes too big.
She pauses just watching him. This being the first time she's seen him help himself to food since he arrived.

“Morning! Do you want some toast?” he asks when he spots her.

“Sure.” she says moving to stand next to him. He's got the toaster, bread and jam already on the counter top.

“Sleep well?” she asks, watching him push the toaster button down.

“I did, you?”

“I dreamed of homework and the return of 80's shoulder pads. But like really bad ones. They were this wide, and you couldn't get through doorways, and it was just, really, really bad.” Marinette says holding out her hands to show him the size of the outdated fashion accessories.

“That sounds more funny than scary.” he grins, picking an apple from the fruit basket and taking a bite. Opening the top of the fridge he pulls out an ice pack and wraps it in a clean dish towel before wrapping it around his bandaged hand to help the itching.

“It was just really strange. What's the strangest thing you've dreamed of?” she asks, taking a seat at the table.

“Hmm,” he hums to himself taking another bite and mulling over the question in his head.

“I don't really remember the random ones. I remember the nightmares easily enough thought.” he says.

“Care to share?” she asks. Chat pauses for a moment silently thinking it over.

“You don't have to,” she says, realizing she's prying again.

“There was one. Pretty recent. I was in my room, and suddenly there were cage bars over the windows and doors, and I couldn't get out. Then there were more and more, and they just kept getting closer, and the space I was in just kept getting smaller and smaller. I couldn't get out. And I was screaming for help but no one came.” Chat says remembering the events with the Acuma Sandboy.

“That sounds like a nightmare if I ever heard one.” she says imagining the fear of shrinking cages with no way out.

“And you? I told you one of mine,” he says putting jam on the toast and handing the plate to Marinette.

“We'll there is this guy I like...” Marinette says taking a bite of her toast.

“OH!! Do tell princess!” Chat asks, suddenly very interested in her story.

“ANYWAY! I had a nightmare where he was turned into a .. zombie.. and he wanted to eat me. And no matter where I ran or how far I went he was always right behind me. And he kept saying mean things. Like how he hated me, and how useless I was, how I was stupid for thinking anyone would like me, stuff like that.” she explains.

“That doesn't sound pleasant at all.” Chat says thinking of how he feels when his father doesn't approve of his actions, or just over all doesn't respect him as a human being.

“Then I had to see him the next day! Ahh! It was so awkward!” she groans.

“Ya... SO!! What's his name?” Chat grins changing the subject to something he's now very interested in.

“None of your business kitty!” she says turning in her chair away from him and back to her toast.

“Come on! I promise I won't tell anyone!” he says sitting across from her with his breakfast.

“No kitty.”

“Please!”

“How about I tell Ladybug you talk about her in your sleep.” she counters.

“... you wouldn't...” he says going pale.

“Wouldn't I? I think it was really funny. You were doing duck lips, and saying things like-”

“Okay! Okay! I don't want to know!” he says covering his ears.

“You don't want to know what you say in your sleep?” she laughs getting up to pour them both a glass of juice.

“Oh princess, if you knew half the stuff that goes through my head you'd run for the hills.” he says taking the offered glass from her. He pops a couple of pain pills in his mouth washing them down.

“Pervert!” she accuses.

“What? Wait no!! Not like that kinda stuff! Well I mean, I ... Just don't tell her! And don’t believe whatever it was I said! Oh god! Don't listen to me! Ahh! This is a real nightmare! Marinette! I'm so embarrassed!” he wines putting his head on the table and covering it with his hand.

Marinette laughs at his anguish.

“Fine, you don't ask, and I won't tell.” she says.

“Deal!” Chat agrees thinking he's got the better end of the bargain. They finish their light breakfast in comfortable silence.

“What are you doing today?” Chat asks after downing the rest of his juice in one go.

“Julika, Rose and Alya want me to hang out with them today. Might have a few others show up too,” Marinette tells him putting her dish in the sink.

“You're pretty popular Marinette.” Chat says folding his last piece of toast in half, devouring it in a few bits.

“I don't think I'm that popular. What about you? With your personality I bet you're the most popular in your class!” she tells him. Chat just shrugs.

“I don't really think of popularity like that. I don't think it's all it's cracked up to be.” he tells her. His own personal experience with the media and paparazzi coming to mind. Part of him wonders how many friends he would have if he wasn’t famous.

“Going to help mama and papa in the bakery all day? You can use my laptop if you want to go online.” she offers.

“Thanks but I'm good. I got my new phone now if I want to look something up. Could I bother you for the wifi password?” he asks.

“Ya, it's 'the bakery' and the password is where we keep the dishes.”

“So the password is in the cupboard?” he asks looking at the cupboards above the sink.

“No the password IS 'WhereWeKeepTheDishes'.” Marionette explains.

“Oh!! That's kinda clever!” Chat says giving her a golf clap.

“Do you want me to bring you anything?” she asks heading for the steps to her room.

“Nope, but thanks for offering.” he calls after her. He listens to the door shut behind her thinking of his friends he hasn't even spoken to in almost a week. Chat finishes his toast and put another slice in the toaster before eyeing up the sliced ham and cheese on the second shelf of the fridge.

She's back a few minutes later pulling on her boots and jacket before heading out the door.

Chat goes over to his bag and pulls out his new phone turning it over in his hands. He isn't ready to even look at the text messages he knows are waiting on it from Natalie. He puts it back in the side pocket and goes back down to the bakery when his sandwich is done.

.....

After a few more hours of cutting, folding, sprinkling, and buttering (and a bandage change) Chat wanders back up the steps to the main house again. Collapsing on the couch and snuggling in. It's not long before his breathing evens out and he drifts off with images of strawberry tarts behind his eyelids.

…

Once again Chat finds himself being shaken awake for supper. This time it's spaghetti and meatballs. Marinette is back from her outing with friends with stories and jokes. She also has some pants and a few shirts for him, courtesy of one of Tom's friends son's who outgrew them last year. They had been offered to Marinette as material for her sewing, and she had given them to Chat Noir as they were almost the perfect size for him.

The bake shop has sold out right to the wall, and they all celebrate with ice-cream sundaes. A small argument broke out whether ice-cream would be considered a soup or a sauce once melted that had ended with Sabine threatening to put hot sauce on everything and making them eat it.

“So how are you feeling?” Plagg asks sitting next to him on the couch. He's in his new second hand track pants cut off at the knee. As well as a purple shirt with a slice of pizza on it. It's a little before midnight and everyone had gone to bed.

“It's scary how easily I could get used to living like this.” Adrian says laying on the couch, phone in hand. He hasn't activated his Adrian ID sections yet, so he doesn't know what texts are waiting for him. It's something he's decided to deal with tomorrow. He flips through random videos on YouTube under a new account he created a few minutes before, adding cooking videos and standup comedy to his list to watch later.

“You've gotten quite the little routine down. Bake shop, breakfast with Marinette, nap till supper, socialize with family, then bed. A lot simpler than back home.” Plagg says next to his head.

“It feels nice.” Adrian says adding a music list to his account and favoring every Jagged Stone song he can find.

“How long before you think you'll be bored of it?” the quamie asks.

“What do you mean?”

“Well honestly, you hardly even leave the house, unless it's to use your phone or get a new one. You've been here more than you have your old room.” Plagg tells him. Adrian flips through the random channels subscribing to a few here and there. The light from his phone the only glow in the room.

“It's different here. I can just get up and walk out the door at any time and no one would stop me. Just having the option to leave when I want, makes hiding here more a pleasure then a pain... I don't feel lonely here either. There is always noise, or someone to talk to, or something to do.” Adrian explains as best he can. All his worldly possessions in an old back park at the end of the couch, and the phone in his hand. At the moment he never felt more free. Thinking over the items in his room, there isn't a thing he would trade being here for.

“It is a lot different.” Plagg says.

“I don't know what I would do without you this week.” he says.

“You don't have to keep thanking me kid. We're a team after all.” Plagg says yawning. “You gonna put the mask and ears on for the night?”

“No, I should be good with this.” he says motioning to his fabric mask. “You know. Just because I don't want to go out right now, doesn't mean you can't.” Adrian tells him.

“Hmm, might step out for a bit then and let the Masters know you've changed locations for a while.” Plagg answers watching Adrian web surf.

“That might be a good idea actually. In case something happens.” Adrian agrees.

They stay like that for a while longer before Adrian turns off his phone, setting it on the coffee table before pulling the blanket up over his head and closing his eyes. Plagg makes sure he's sleeping before flying over Marinette's bedroom door and phasing through.
....

“Tikki! Tikki!! Where are you?” Plagg hisses flicking into Marinette's room.

“TIKKI!!” he hisses floating around.

“Shhh!” the other quamie answers him zipping out of her new hiding place

“There you are!”

“Where is Chat Noir?” Tikki asks.

“Sleeping, where else.”

“Come here,” she motions for Plagg to follow her out onto the deck away from the sleeping Marinette.

“What happened?” Tikki asks.

“Not completely sure. I wasn't there to see it. Kid came back to his room, all banged up and bleeding pretty bad.” Plagg tells her.

“Did his father really hit him?”

“Yes,” Plagg nods sadly.

“Oh Plagg, I'm so sorry.” Tikki says giving him a hug.

“It was just luck Marinette's mom found him when she did.”

“How is he doing?” she asks.

“Better. I want him to stay here a bit longer. He feels safe here.”

“Shouldn't be too much of a problem. Marinette is already bound and determined to be his new best friend.” Tikki giggles.

“He needs one. And a safe place too. Alright, I better tell the master what's happened.” Plagg says.

“You want me to go?” Tikki offers.

“Na, I got some other stuff to talk about. Better to get it over with. Later sugar cube.” Plagg says flying off into the night.

...

“And that's where we are right now.” Plagg says exhausted. He reaches over and picks up another slice of cheese shoving it in his face.

“I did not realize that the situation with Adrian's home life was this bad.” the old man says stroking his beard. Wayzz next to him.

“Out of 2.2 million people in Paris, I can't believe he ended up at Ladybug's house!” Plagg whines.

“How is keeping his and Ladybug's identity hidden from one another?” Fu asks.

“Easy as pie. This isn't the first time the chosen have been under the same roof for an extended period of time. At least they aren't brothers and sisters, with a crush on their superhero forms... god that was a nightmare!” Plagg reminds him.

“Still, it would be best to separate them to be safe.” Fu says.

“No.” Plagg says.

“Why?”

“Because of her parents. Adrian has had more parental love and kindness in 5 days then he's got for his own father in almost a year. He's finally starting to grow and heal, I'm not going to drag him out onto the street into the cold to be hunted down like an animal by that sad excuse for a human being!” Plagg defends. Fu regards the little quamie for a moment thinking it over.

“Very well. If this is what you feel is best at the moment I will trust your judgment.” Fu says.

...

“What did the master say?” Adrian mutters when Plagg crawls into his hood a little later. His cold paws having pulled Adrian from his sleep.

“He said it's okay to stay here.” Plagg says with a yawn. Adrian feels himself smile before falling back to sleep.

Chapter Text

Friday first week
......

.....

“Okay.” Chat says pressing his finger to the screen. It blinks and there is his phone. Not identical to his other one, but pretty close. Even most of the apps and games too.

It's late afternoon, the bakery closed for the day. Marinette has gone out to spend time with her friends. Chat had been madly jealous watching her go without him but did his best not to let it show. Her parents were up in front of the tv spending some quality time together after a long day in the bake shop. Chat had helped out as much as his hand would allow, but still the lion's share of filling tarts, rolling cinnamon bun logs, and proofing pastries had gone to them. Once the last customer had left and the door locked he could hear both of them sigh in relief. After helping clean up and a bite to eat he had excused himself back down to the bakeshop for some privacy as he once again tries to talk to people he doesn't want to talk too.

He turns on the phone and puts in his Adrian ID praying Max is as good as he says he is. The phone starts to ping indicating new messages and missed calls.

7 messages from Nino, 2 from Alya, and 2 from Natalie.

Nino: So is ur dad letting u come with us sledding?
Nino:Hey haven't heard from u in a while, howz it going?
Nino: Adrain, u there man?
Nino:I see ur bodyguard here but I don't see u.
Nino:The big hill got iced. Can't use it :'(
Nino: haven't heard from u in a bit, everything ok?
Nino: Did u lose ur phone?

“Your next on my call list man, just give me a little more time.” Adrian says reading his friends texts over again.

Alya: Me and Marinette are heading to the mall later if you wanna tag along. The hill got iced so sledding was a bust.
Alya: Nino said he hasn't heard from you in a while. Is everything okay?

“Not really, but thanks Alya,” Adrian says quietly.

He decided to deal with the worst one first.

Natalie: Adrian don't do that.
Natalie: Are you there?

3 Missed call from Natalie.

All less than a minute apart from 2 days ago. Adrian leans back against the counter. Plagg is sitting next to him on a stool munching on a cheese biscuit. The purple cold bag he's become quite good friends with is on the floor next to him. His bandaged hand buried in the frozen center of it. The skin on his hand tingles, protesting the temperature, while the cut says it's still not cold enough to make all the itching go away.

“We'll at least we don't have to go out in the snow to do this.” Plagg says mouth full of leftover cheese danish.

“Ya, thanks to Max.”

“You ready?” Plagg asks.

“No, but let's do this.”

Adrian: I'm here.

There is a pause of a few minutes before he gets a reply.

Natalie: Adrian? what happened?
Adrian: I threw my phone away because you were trying to track me with it.
Natalie:We just want to know you are safe.

“Stick to your guns kid,” Plagg says reading along with him.

Adrian: Listen... I'm gonna be really honest with you right now. I'm done. I don't want to play this game anymore. You need to understand that I do NOT have to go home for any reason. I am happy where I am, and I have been invited to stay as long as needed. That could be a few days, or a few weeks, or longer. You need to understand I do not WANT to go home. I do not NEED to go home. There is no way for you to track my phone now, and I can keep a low profile for a very, very, long time. If father wants to keep up this charade of 'happy little family' it's gonna be hard when people realize none of you know where the hell i am. So let's negotiate.

Natalie: There is no negotiating Adrian. You are a child, you need to come home now.

Adrian: Then this conversation is over.

“How do you feel?” Plagg asks reading the conversation.

“Strange. I almost feel like I have power... it's probably a false sense of security, but for the moment it is kind of nice.” Adrian says switching the phone to mute before he has to hear the sound of the incoming call he knows is on its way.

“School starts Monday. What are you going to do?” Plagg asks, picking up another biscuit.

“It doesn't look like I will be able to get this fixed before then. So I was thinking of sneaking back home and grabbing some school clothes. Enough for the week. Getting changed here in the morning, transforming, going to school early enough no one sees. Maybe walk the last few blocks if needed. Pretend everything is fine.” Adrian says exhausted at the thought itself.

“What about leaving? Once your father finds out you're in school they might come take you right out of the classroom. Also your hand isn't healed yet.” Plagg says.

“I was thinking just leaving out the back, or maybe the bathroom window. Just hide in a stall till everyone is gone. If they come for me in class. I don't know...”Adrian admits.

“Or if they call you to the principal's office, if you don’t go you will be in trouble. If you do, it's a trap.” Plagg adds.

“I miss my friends, I never saw them all winter break. Except for Marinette, and she spent her time taking care of me! I ruined her holiday too!” he sighs leaning his head back against the counter.

“You'll make it up to her later.”

“Any idea what to tell everyone about my hand?” Adrain asks Plagg as he picks up his phone and brings up Nino's texts.

“Tell them the truth. You cut your hand.” Plagg replies.

“They will probably ask why,” Adrian says.

“Then tell them,”

“I can't do that.”

“Tell them half the truth. You slipped and fell while holding a glass of water and it broke in your hand,” Plagg explains with an eye roll.

“It kinda scares me how quick and easy you come up with all these half truths.” Adrian admits. He pauses for a moment. “What about Marinette?”

“What about Marinette?” Plagg echos.

“She's gonna figure out that Chat and Adrian are both me. I can't just show up with this and expect her not to figure it out.” he says.

“Then lie.” Plagg says rolling his green eyes.

“How? What am I supposed to say?!”

“Am I really gonna have to spell it out for you kid?! Man you better be paying me with extra cheese later! Chat got hurt Saturday, Adrian got hurt today at home. Text Nino and tell him you're just getting back from the hospital and you needed stitches, and your dad wouldn't let you go sledding because you had a modelling shoot a few hours outside of the city. I don't know...some park somewhere, where there was no reception. Your eye and cheek will be healed enough to cover with makeup by Monday. Just cover the bandage with another.” Plagg says as if it's the most basic thing in the world.

“That's a lot of things to remember and keep straight,”

“That's the beauty, no it isn't! Marinette and her family don't know what happened to Chat Noir. They know he got hurt, but they don't know how because you haven't told them. All you need to remember is Adrian broke a glass in his hand and he went to 'this' park. Broken water glass today, and the name of one park. Two things are all you need to keep straight.” Plagg explains proudly.

“You really have done this before haven't you?” Adrian says after a moment of just sitting there looking at the little quamie.

Plagg shrugs,“It's part of the job. Now get back to work!” he orders, pointing at the phone. Adrian rolls his eyes going back to the phone. As predicted there is a new text from Natalie and a missed call. He ignores them.

Adrain: Ya i'm here. Sorry man been a bit busy this week.
Nino: Just glad to hear from you, where you been?
Adrian: had this photo shoot in some park a few hours outside Paris. No reception. Sucked! Cold too!
Nino: Sounds like it, you up for an adventure this weekend?
Adrian: Can't, just got stitches.
Nino: WTF?! WHY?! What happened?
Adrian: Tripped and fell.... had a glass in my hand at the time. I'll let you put the rest of that together. :'( blood everywhere. Hallway looked like a murder scene.
Nino: are you serious?!
Adrian: It was not fun, grounded for the rest of the week so I don't pull a stitch or something.
Nino: Shit! Are you allowed company?
Adrian: father is kinda in mother hen mode at the moment, honestly not going to even bother to ask.
Nino: Sorry to hear dude. We'll i'm here whenever you need a chat.
Adrian: Thanks man. But it looks like i gtg right now. One of dad's business partners is here. Gotta go strut my stuff.
Nino: Have fun!

Adrian stretches, “alright, that's done. Alya next.”

Adrian: Sorry i missed your text. Was out of town on a photo shoot for a few days. Maybe next time?
Alya: It's alright thing happen. Are you having a good vacation?
Adrian: I was till I had to get stitches.
Alya: what happened?
Adrian: i tripped and feel this morning with a glass of water in my hand. It didn't really end well for me. Just got back from the hospital.

There is a pause before he gets a reply.

Alya: Nino is here and just mentioned it. Him and I are at the fabric store with Marinette.

“Marinette's with them,” he says.

“Good, can kill two birds with one stone. She tells Marinette that Adrian is hurt today from a reliable second hand source.” Plagg says

“I just realized Chat Noir doesn't have Marinette's number,” he says, and then a moment later realizes he's talking about himself as the third person.

“Chat can ask her for it later. Didn't you just tell Nino you had to go?” Plagg reminds him.

“Keeping track is annoying,” Adrian says with a roll of his eyes.

Adrian: i gtg, ttly
Alya: bye!

“Gotta keep track of where my friends are I guess as well.” Adrian says setting the phone down next to him. He shifts trying to get comfortable. He should have gone into the back room, but there is more stray flour there and he doesn't want to end up tracking it through the house.

Adrian thinks about going back up to the main floor of the house but decides to wait, giving Marinette's parents time alone. He himself hasn't had much alone time since he arrived. Chat has either been with one member of the family or the other the entire time. The only time he has been alone is for phone calls when he outright leaves the house all together. Even then he is only out of less than an hour.

Adrian rarely feels the desire to be alone, but at the moment he does. So he sits there on the floor of the bakeshop in the silence. He isn't sure how long he's there before he hears the door to the main house open and close, followed by quick footsteps to the main floor. He listens as the muffled voice of Marinette and her parents filter down the steps and through the closed door to him.

She hasn't had much time to herself either since he arrived. Except for when she's out with friends, or in her room doing something, she's been babysitting him.

“Are you going back up?” Plagg asks.

“In a bit. Let them have some time to themselves.” Adrian says turning on a game on his phone. He mutes it but keeps playing the little basic game of matching 3 or more colored stones in a row for points.

*knock, knock* he hears from the door to the steps of the main home.

“Yes?” Adrian calls.

“Can I come in?” Marinette asks as if she's entering his private room or something.

“Just a sec! Whiskers up,” he says as the mask and ears flicker back into place on his face. “come in.”

The door opens and Marinette steps in.

“Just checking in. You've been down here a while.” she says standing a few feet away.

“Needed to make some phone calls, and I thought you and your parents could use some time to yourselves.” he says looking up at her.

“Did something happen? With the phone call? Or maybe I shouldn't ask that, sorry.”

“No no, it's fine. It didn't go well actually. I said I wanted to negotiate and they said no, so I said I would get back to them when I felt like it.” Chat explains flicking a few more gems into a line before they vanish in a sparkle of coins.

“When do you think that will be? I mean! I'm not trying to get rid of you! No!! You stay right here!! Forever if you want! I mean, I just want to ask you how you feel about this! That is if you want to talk about it! I mean if you don't that's fine too! I'm not trying to pry, it's just-” Marinette rambles.

“It's alright princess, I know what you mean.” he says with a smile at her stumbling words. “I don't know. I've never had a fight like this before. I've always tried to be good and do what was asked of me even when I didn't want to, now... How should I feel Marinette?” he asks looking up at her. She can see in his eyes he really doesn't know.

“I'm sorry, I don't know.” she says.

Chat nods eyes falling to the phone in his hand. “Maybe I should Google it?” he says out loud.

“What does it say?” she asks sitting on the floor next to him. Chat types it in the search, 'how to feel when you run away from home'. A 'how to' check list pops to the top of his feed and he clicks it out of curiosity.

“1. Plan ahead.
Okay I kinda skipped that part,
2. Try to find a safe place to stay with someone you can trust.
I did, but that was just dumb luck.
3. Pack up a bag with some essentials.
I completely forgot socks, toothbrush, deodorant, hairbrush, phone charger...” he starts to rattle off the list of basic run away items that he wishes he had remembered to pack in the total of 30 seconds he spent packing.

“Well there are worse things you could have forgotten,” Marinette says. He shrugs going back to the list.

“4. Try to bring some of your allowance but don't take enough to get you noticed.
I don't have one to start with.
5. Find a method of transportation
I'm my own transportation!
6. Wait until you have the right opportunity to make a run for it.
Didn't do that. I just busted out the bedroom window and jumped.”

“Is that how you cut your hand?” Marinette asks.

“Ah, ya...” he says thinking it over. That would be a valid reason to have a cut hand as a runaway.

“How does it feel today?” she asks, shifting a little to get comfortable. Her knee touches the side of his. His mind zero's in on the contact area. He remembers when she gave him a hug at breakfast the other morning. Chat had held on as long as he thought he could without it becoming awkward. He likes hugs, and Marinette is good at them.

“Better. Just scared to really use it. I'm not sure what's gonna happen when I need to go out to fight an acuma. And there's the itching. I just want to rip the stitches out,” Chat admits. He hasn't used his hand in so long he feels like the muscles in his arm are starting to fade. The memory of the pain more than enough to keep him still.

“Maybe you'll be lucky and there won't be one for a while. Who knows, maybe Hawk Moth is on vacation too!” she offers eyes on the empty bakery shelf across from her.

“Do evil villains take vacation?” he wonders.

“Maybe? They are people after all, everyone needs a break.”

Chat shrugs.

“How was your outing?” he asks.

“It was good! Went shopping with my friend Nino and Alya for some fabric. But then I found out a friend of mine got hurt so that put a damper on things.” she says sadly.

“What happened?” he asks, already knowing.

“There is this guy in my class. He's really nice, and Nino's best friend. I was told he got hurt today pretty bad, and needed stitches.” Marinette informs him.

“Those suck,” Chat says nervously.

“He's one of the nicest guys I know, but his father is super strict with him. Doesn't let him leave the house hardly ever. I don't know all the details but I think he had a really hard time convincing his father to let him even go to school.” Marinette shares resting her head back on the counter.

Chat just nods not knowing what to say.

“Alright, I just came down to check on you to make sure you were alright. I'll leave you be,” she says making a move to stand. He's grabbed the bottom of her shirt before he's even realized it. She stops turning to look down at him puzzled.

“I,” he starts letting go of her shirt quickly when he realizes what he's done.

“You don't have to go if you don't want to. I don't mind.” he says feeling his face flush for some reason as he suddenly doesn't want to be alone.

“I have something I want to work on. Do you want to help?” she asks.

“Okay,” he says, pushing himself up and following her.

.....

“Hold still I need to get this straight.” she says sticking another pin in the bottom of the dress he's wearing.

“I feel so pretty!” he coos as he stands there on the stool in the middle of her room draped in flowy light blue fabric.

“It's nice to have a dress form to use. Even if I can't adjust your shape.” Marinette says folding the hem over at the bottom and putting another pin in.

“Why? Do you need boobs?” he asks looking down at his flat chest. Fabric doing little to help his figure.

“That would make it easier for the top half.” she jokes putting in another pin.

“I can make boobs!”

“Chat no!” she says but it's too late. He's hopped off the stool and has snatched scraps of fabric stuffing them into the top of the dress. He hops back on the stool adjusting the mounds of fabric in his shirt.

“You're ridiculous. You're lopsided! I can't work like this!” she mocks pushing around his new lady lumps trying to get the fabric to sit in some semblance of 'normal' boobs.

“Maybe a bra would help?” he offers, holding his new lady lumps.

“You're not wearing one of mine!”

“I didn't say one of yours! Thought I could probably pull it off. I am pretty cute!!” he teases twirling side to side making the dress flutter and twirl around him, groping his chest, big grin on his face. His eyes land on the door to Marinette's room and the two pairs of eyes peeking through the crack watching him. He watches as the door slowly closes with a soft click.

“Remember when I said I've checked off the list of embarrassing things to do in front of your parents?” he says, feeling his face flush, hands still on his fake chest while he stands in the middle of the room wearing a flowy blue dress.

“Yes, why?”

“I think I just added to that list.”
....

“You sure about this?” she asks, watching him climb out onto the balcony again. He's got his empty bag slung on his back. It's just past midnight, the city quiet, bathed in street lights. Even the moon is hidden away behind a thick wall of snow filled clouds.

“I just need a few things, I'll be careful I promise.” he says switching his phone to silence and putting it in the pocket of his borrowed black jacket. Scarf wrapped around the bottom half of his face, and his superhero suit covering the rest of him, the only visible part of him is his green eyes. He leaps out into the dark vanishing almost instantly.

....

Chat scans his room and home from the building across the street. His green eyes can't pick up any movement. He pulls the black hood of the borrowed shirt over his head. Heart pounding in his chest. Quietly as he can, he hops across to the windows, his claws gripping the slim edge with ease as he pushes open the window pain and slips in landing silently on the rug. The glass from the window he smashed, and blood from his hand has been cleaned up and the room looks as it always does, cold and empty.

He hurries over to his dresser and closet selecting his usually school clothes. Remembering socks this time too. He checks them for tampering or something that could be used for tracking him before folding them quickly, shoving them into his bag. Moving to the bathroom he grabs his hairbrush and a few other things. Quickly digging through the drawers he finds what he is looking for. A high quality makeup foundation. Something waterproof he can use to cover or at least mostly conceal the scar and black eye when out as Adrian.

He takes another quick scan around the room before slipping back out the window and into the night. All without saying a word.
.....

Chapter Text

Saturday Blanket forts and 20 Questions
.....

Chat is down in the bakery first thing in the morning with Marinette's parents helping curl croissants and sprinkle cinnamon sugar on large sheets of cinnamon dough. He's pleased he's getting faster at it, even though he's still not nearly as fast as her parents. He can hear them both out front in the shop talking to customers and the ding of the till being rung in.

“I wonder what if this is what it's like to have a normal job.” he says to himself picking up the butter brush buttering all the pastries he just rolled and curled. He just finishes up the last row when Tom steps back into the room scooping the trays off the table and sliding them in the ovens.

He grabs a thick roll of pastry dough made the night before from one of the fridges and unrolls it onto the large flowered work surface. He slides the knife through the dough with years of practiced skill slicing it into perfect triangles.

“Here,” Tom orders Chat to step closer. Chat does, watching the man open a drawer and pull out a chocolate bar from the box inside. He rips open the wrapper and breaks off a square placing it at the bottom of the triangle and rolling it up and curling the edge, and buttering the top as normal. He then pulls down a jar from the shelf popping it open, and sprinkles some chocolate shavings over the buttered top.

“Got it?”

“Yes sir!”

“Okay!” he says before hurrying back out to the front of the shop. Chat is halfway through the pan when Tom comes back and pulls the other croissants out of the oven setting them on the racks to cool.

“Busy today?” Chat asks, breaking off another chocolate square and rolling it up.

“Very much. I'll get those, you roll. It's easier to do all of one step at a time, then to do each one individually. ” he says, taking the chocolate bar from Chat's hand and snapping off squares quickly. Much easier with both his hands then Chat's one.

“Cut all the triangles, break all the chocolate, roll them all up, butter then sprinkle.” he says picking up another bar from the drawer and unwrapping it.

“You're a good little worker Chat Noir. Thanks for helping out around here this week, you've helped a lot.” Tom says finishing the bar and picking up the next one.

“I didn't do that much. Just grabbed stuff for you and rolled things up. It wasn't hard.” Chat says picking up a handful of chocolate squares and setting them on the pastries.

“No but it's time consuming and even though you have only done it a little while, over time little things can become a big thing. And sometimes you don't realize how much you're buried under those little things till you can't move. Like us for example. Someone orders a dozen cookies with a smile on them, that's fine. Not a problem at all. But then someone else orders another dozen. That's 2 dozen. Still it's alright. But then you have 6 more orders of a dozen. That makes nearly 100 cookies to roll out and cut, 200 eyes to dot, and 100 smiles to make all by hand.”

“Then you have one more person come in and ask for a dozen happy face cookies, and you tell them no because you have so many you need to do, but they don't understand you need to make 100 cookies before you can even start theirs. They only want 12, not 100, and each one has to look like it's the only one that mattered. You can't have one nice cookie and 11 so-so cookies.” Tom explains moving from breaking off chunks of chocolate to helping Chat finish rolling the rest of the pan.

“Is that the problem you have now?” Chat asks buttering the tops of all the pastries as soon as the baker finishes rolling them.

“Sometimes yes. Especially around the holiday when people want to bring special things to family events. I mean there will always be last minute orders and problems and people who are stuck and need help, and we will do what we can. Also holidays are our bread and butter. It's when we make the lion's share of our income, so we have to do our best.” Tom explains.

“That makes sense,” Chat says sprinkling on the chocolate shaving.

“How is the hand?” Tom asks.

“It's fine,” Chat replies. Chat has kept his hand tucked carefully against his stomach all morning.

“It hurts doesn't it.” Tom says.

Chat just nods in reply.

“Have you taken anything for it this morning?”

“Not yet.”

“Why don't you take a break, get some breakfast, then we'll get that bandage cleaned up.” he says, picking up the last pan of chocolate croissant and putting them in the oven.

Chat washes off his hand in the sink, and brushes off the flour from his shirt before going up the steps. He sits down at the kitchen table and pulls out his phone checking for messages. There are a few from Natalie but he doesn't bother to open them. His stomach gives a growl reminding him he's hungry. Chat looks through the fridge not finding anything that catches his eye. He settles for yogurt and granola, with apple and banana. He peels the banana with his teeth and chops it on the cutting board dropping the slices into the bowl. The apple is trickier. Chat carefully cuts the apple in half then places the halves flat side down before cutting off chunks from around the core. He triumphantly tosses the apple chunks into the bowl and the core into the green bin. He takes his pills with a glass of water; has a seat at the table and wonders when this started to feel normal. Getting up, working in the bakery, getting breakfast.

“Morning,” Marinette says coming into the kitchen with a yawn. He takes note of her still in her pj's. Pink with light pink poke-a-dots.

“Morning,” he replies.

“You're up early. Orange juice?” she asks, pulling open the fridge door.

“I'm good,” Chat replies watching her pour a bowl of cereal and milk.

“School starts in 2 days.” she says. More a question than a statement. He knows what she's asking.

“Ya,” he says, mixing his yogurt. There is silence between them as they eat. The impending deadline of classes hangs in the air.

“Alright, let's take a look at that hand. Morning Marinette.” Tom says coming up from the bakeshop.

“Morning Papa,” she says, making room for him at the table. Chat sets his hand down in the middle of the table like he has so many times this week as Tom peels off the bandages taking a look.

“It looks like the swelling period is over. It doesn't seem to be leaking like it was. Tell me when it hurts,” he asks, gingerly pressing on parts of the hand slowly getting closer and closer to the wound.

“Okay,” Chat says when the pain becomes evident.

“Tissue regrowth. It typically lasts around three weeks for minor wounds, and it’s the time when the body repairs broken blood vessels and replaces damaged tissues with healthy new ones. This new natural material is called granulation tissue, and it will be covered over with a new layer of skin. As the affected area continues to heal, the skin will pull the edges inward and the wound will get smaller. Stitches should come out in a little over a week.” Tom explains cleaning the area and wrapping it back up again.

“Okay,” Chat says. “you know a lot about this.”

“I had plans to be a paramedic when I was younger. I have taken most of my courses on first aid and basic medical.”

“I didn't know that,” Marinette says.

“Yep! But I fell in love with baking more and bought this place. Just because you think you know what you're going to do with your life doesn't mean something can't just flip everything on its head the next moment.” Tom says grabbing an apple from the fruit basket and heading back to the bakery with a wave.

“Your papa's pretty awesome,” Chat says turning back to his breakfast.

“He is, what do you want to do today?” Marinette asks.

“Don't know, been helping in the bakery this morning.”

“Alya invited me to go to the pool later,” she says once again feeling guilty she can't take him with her.

“To bad I can't come with you. I look purrr-de amazing in a swimsuit,” he says with a wink. Marinette has a moment of de-ja-vu when those exact words were said to her by him to Ladybug what seems like years ago.

“Oh? This kitty isn't afraid of water?” she teases.

“I'm actually a great swimmer!” Chat says proudly.

“What else can you do?”

“Hmm, I'm decent at video games, I can play piano, I-” Chat cuts himself off when he realizes what he's doing. He was about to say fencing. Something specific that is only Adrian in the entire school. Not a dead giveaway of his identity but definitely narrows it down.

“Right, sorry” Marinette says, realizing what had just happened.

“I feel safe here. Sometimes I forget I'm not supposed to let you know who I am.” he says sombrely.

“I'm glad you feel safe here Chat,” she says.

After breakfast is finished, Chat wanders down to the bakeshop for the rest of the morning. It's about 2pm when he finds himself dragging his feet back up the steps to the main house again. He had no idea that the simple act of folding pastry dough and sprinkling sprinkles could be so draining. He crawls onto the couch, his back against the armrest, head leaning against the back he finds his eyes shut again. This time he doesn't fight it as he falls asleep.

He feels the couch shift next to him and opens his eyes looking into Marinette's face. He can smell the chlorine in her hair.

“Hello again sleep head.” she says. Chat stretches falling forward onto Marinette's lap where he curls himself as best he can into a ball and tries to go back to sleep.

“CHAT! Get off! You're not a real cat!” she tells him.

“Sure I am!” he purrs.

“You better get off or you'll regret it.” she warns

“What can a simple little girl like you do to the amazing Chat Noir?” he says, folding his arms under his head getting comfortable.

He immediately regrets his taunt when she presses her fingers into his ribs.

“NO!! Stop!! I'm sorry! Hahaha! Marine-tte! Please no! I'll be good, I promise!! Hehehe!” he cries trying to block her assault with his arms.

“You made me do this Chat! I tried to be nice! You wouldn't listen! Now we do this the hard way!” she yells pressing her fingers into the side of his neck making him squeal. Marinette laughs at his struggles.

“I'm sorry! Whahahaha! I'm sorry! Help!” he sobs through the laughter.

“Will you two stop flirting and get over here for supper,” her mother says, setting the table.

“I was not!” Marinette protest flushing bright red.

“Hehehehe!” is all Chat can get out. She looks down at him grinning in her lap up at her. He wiggles his eyebrows. Marinette quickly stands up, sending the wanna be cat to the floor with a thud.

“Oww, hehehehehe...” he giggles madly crawling after Marinette as she steps over him going to the kitchen.

“I was not,” Marinette mutters embarrassed.

“I'm teasing dear, that's what parents do.” Sabine says to Marinette as her daughter sits at the table.

Chat pulls himself up onto the stool next to her still giggling.

“What's wrong Chat? Chat got your tongue?” Sabine puns setting the bowl of stew in front of him. Chat burst out laughing again unable to stop.

“Oh no, he's got the giggles,” Sabine says with a shake of her head, unable to keep from grinning at the cat's contagious laughter.

“Hehehehe...Hahahahaha!”

“Something funny?” Tom asks, entering the room.

“Chat's got the giggles.” Marinette explains ladling some stew into her bowl.

“Shame, he was a good kid.” Tom says, hanging his head sadly. Chat just laughs more.

“My sides hurt,” he whispers between fits of giggles.

“What set those off?” Tom asks.

“I guess he's really ticklish,” Marinette says, making a move to poke Chat in the ribs. Chat flinches back right off the stool with a yelp landing on the floor and busts out laughing again.

“Don't break him. We're just getting him back together,” Tom says as he eats.

“Sorry,” Marinette says, rolling her eyes. Chat once again pulls himself up onto his seat.

“You're mean,” he accuses through laughter.

“I warned you,” Marinette reminds him.

“Tom and I are going out tonight. You two behave yourselves.” Sabine says after dinner.

“Where are you going?” Marinette asks, placing her dishes in the sink.

“Julia's husband's birthday is today and we were invited over for drinks.” Tom explains.

“Oh right, you mentioned that earlier.” Marinette remembers going back to her stew.

....

“Here,” Tom says, holding out his hand to Chat. Chat watching as the man hands him some money.

“What's this for?” Chat asks confused.

“Your pay for the work you did this week in the bakery.” Tom tells him.

“No! I don't need it!” he says, handing the money back.

“No you earned it. You helped out all week.” Tom says pushing it back.

“But you helped me more! Keep it!”

“No, Chat this isn't going to be an argument. If you hadn't helped out as much as you did, we would have had to hire someone for a few days, or get Marinette. It's yours. You worked, you get paid.” Tom explains point blank.

“But I didn't do anything. I just buttered roles and fetched things.” he says, feeling very unworthy.

“Yes, that was work.” Tom tells him. Chat just looks at the money in his hand like it's some strange foreign object he has no idea what the purposes of it could be. He doesn't feel like he earned it. He doesn't feel like he deserves it. He's done modelling for years and hasn't been given a cent for it, why would he be given money for helping the people who saved his life?

“I don't deserve this...” he says quietly unsure what to do.

“Yes you do.” Tom tells him. Chat looks at the money in his hands then back to Tom again.

“Are you sure?” Chat asks.

“Yes I'm sure.”

“Thank you,” he says, closing his hand around the bills. The paper crinkling in his grip.

“No problem at all.” Tom says with a smile.
...

Dishes done and put away, Tom and Sabine are getting ready to leave.

“Marinette, you're in charge, be good.” her mother tells her pulling on her winter jacket.

Tom gives Chat a look that promises the blond will see the inside of the bakery ovens if he tries anything foolish with his daughter. Chat feels his life get a little shorter, wondering if this is what it feels like meeting 'the girlfriend's parents' for the first time.

“We will!” Marinette promises as the door closes.

“Now what?” Chat asks. Then feels a shiver run down his spine at the evil grin she gives him.

..

“I TOLD YA ONCE!
NOW I'LL TELL YA TWICE!
I'M DONE BEING NICE!
THIS TIME!!
I'M GONNA ROCK THE WOLD!!”

Chat sings as loud as he possibly can, which is more like screaming at this point. Standing on top of the kitchen table wielding the broom like a guitar. Clad in his night wear of t-shirt and track pants.

Marinette is using a wooden spoon like a microphone as she shrieks the lyrics, her hair down as she head bangs to the song blasting out of the speaker. Marinette is wearing her usual long pink pajama pants and spotted tank top.

“I can't talk,” Marinette says, voice raspy after the song ends. She opens the fridge and pulls out the chocolate milk pouring them both a glass.

“I never get the house to myself to do stuff like this. Shame, there are some rooms that would be purr-de amazing for vocals. I could go from out of tune, to, less out of tune.” he says taking the glass she hands him. His throat thankful for the break and coolness. He sits right down on the tabletop feeling more than a little like a rebel for doing so.

“Ahh!! Mom and dad don't like me blasting the music so loud when they are home, or when the bakery is open, so it's nice when they leave for a while and I can crank it to 11.” she says finishing half her glass in one go. “Alya has a game system with the songs you can play with the guitar and drums. I think she has a ddr mat too.”

“I got those,” Chat says, taking another drink as he sets the broom against the counter.

“You do?! That would be so cool!”

“It's only fun when you have someone around to play games with. I find I can only play for a bit before I get bored.” he says finishing off his glass and setting it in the sink.

“I can see that,” she says, putting her empty glass next to his. “Ok, well my throat is telling me I'm done singing for the night. What now?”

“I'd be lying if I said I wasn't hungry again,” Chat admits feeling his stomach rumble. His first stage performance seemed to have taken more energy than he thought.

“Want to order pizza?” Marinette offers.

“Can we do that?”

“I'm not getting pineapple on it!” Marinette says opening up the junk drawer and pulling out a few takeaway menus wrinkled from years of use.

“Fine!! If you MUST!” Chat says with a smile plucking one of the menus from the pile.

“OH they have 'the works'!” he says reading the toppings list.

...

“Thank you,” Marinette says hanging up the phone to the pizza place. “It will be here in 30min.”

“Till then?” he asks.

“Movies?” she offers.

“Oh ya!”

Marinette goes over to the stack of movies by the tv and starts to pull them out, setting them on the floor in piles of comedy, action, drama, cartoon, Disney, etc. Chat picks up three and tries to make a fort with the drama movie selection. It falls over instantly, so he tries again with 5 dvd cases. Marinette smiles at his antics. They remind her of a child. She wonders exactly how much he has experienced when it comes to just being a kid and doing kid stuff. Playing games, building things, eating treats or junk food. He's been in her house a week and it feels like he's done and experienced so many things for the first time. Things she doesn't even consider essential or relevant seem so important to him.

“Me and papa used to make the best blanket forts.” Marinette says picking through some older movies in the stack. Netflix is an option, but sometimes there's just something nice about having a hard copy in your hands.

“Never made one,” Chat says successfully building a small fort structure with the dvd cassettes.

Not unless you count that cardboard shelter that I nearly froze to death in. He thinks to himself.

“Then you are about to receive a lesson on blanket fort building!” Marinette says jumping to her feet and hurrying over to the closet under the steps. She's back a few minutes later with every spare sheet and blanket they own.

Marinette and Chat crawl under the sheets suspended by string and broom handles. The tent wall supported by chairs, and stools, strings and heavy books kept the sheets taught. The cushions from the couch have been added to the floor for a large and soft place to lay. The back against the couch and sides against the chairs had been padded with more pillows. Thumb tacks in the wall behind the tv hold up sheet that includes the tv into their structure.

A set of Christmas lights is added and held in place with pinch clips providing light in the space.

“This is pretty cool,” Chat giggles stretching out on the makeshift bed looking up at the string of lights dangling. The space rapidly filled with the smell of pizza that had arrived a few minutes before.

“I got a bit of practice when I was little, and I will admit to looking up some pillow fort ideas online once,” she explains sitting down next to him and turning on the tv. The small space fills with light from the screen as the menu screen for Finding Dory loads.

“Can I be honest with you?” Chat asks sitting next to her, legs folded under him, his back against the couch.

“Yes.”

“I think this week has been the best week I've had in a long time... even if it didn't start out the best.” Chat says eyes on the tv screen.

“I'm glad we could help.” Marinette says setting the box between them. He takes a slice with a 'thanks'.

“I don't want to go back... I just imagine the stress, and all the yelling and I don't want to go. But even if I wasn't Chat Noir I still would have to.” he says taking a bite. Marinette is acutely aware that this is the first time since he's been here that Chat has openly talked about how he feels to her without her starting the topic.

“But you're not leaving tomorrow. You're staying here longer right?” she asks, finding herself not wanting him to leave just yet.

“Ya, sorry.” he apologizes.

“Nothing to be sorry about. It's kinda nice having someone else to talk to besides mom and dad.” she says taking a bite of her pizza.

“Same. I've talked more this week than I have in a long time.” Chat says. He picks off all the onions he can see before taking a bite. They both turn back to the movie for a while before Marinette speaks again.

“20 questions?”

“What?” he asks.

“Let's play 20 questions.”

“I can't answer a lot of questions,” he reminds her.

“I know, but there are generic questions you can answer, like... What is your favorite color? There are a million people in Paris with the same answer. If you can't answer just say so.” she offers.

“Alright we'll try.” Chat says with a shrug.

“Okay! So what is your favorite color?”

“Red, but I look amazing in black and green,” he answers with a grin.

“Now you get to ask me a question.” Marinette tells him.

“Alright, same question.”

“Pink” she answers.

“I think I knew that.” he says taking another bite.

“No take backs! Okay, hmm. Have you ever, ridden a horse?”

“No, but I have patted one once.” Chat says remembering when he was little and being taken to a petting zoo by his mother. The memory makes him smile.

“Have you ever, had a pet?” he asks.

“No, but I do remember bringing home caterpillars I found in the park one summer. And I had them in a jar for a few days till they became butterflies and we let them go.” Marinette tells him.

“That sounds pretty cool!”

“It was actually. How about you?” she asks.

“Nope, despite me asking.” Chat says remember one day he went to his father with a list of animals for him to pick form. None had made the cut.

“Have you ever dyed your hair?” he asks, taking the last bite of his slice and putting the crust back in the box.

“Nope, though I was thinking of getting a few flares. Maybe pink or something.” she says.

“That would be cute on you.” he says

“You think?”

“Ya, a lot of people have a little pop of colour.”

“Who is your favorite music artist?” she asks

“Jagged Stone,” he answers.

“You know it!” she says as they fist bump.

“Have you ever been to one of his concerts?” Chat asks.

“Yes! Have you?”

“No,” he says disappointed.

“Aww! You need to go! It's life changing!” she tells him.

“Maybe someday, didn't you work with him a few times?” he asks, remembering she did his album cover.

“I did! It was really stressful, but so cool!” she says.

“I can imagine.” he chuckles.

“Have you ever met anyone famous? I mean outside of being Chat Noir and having to either save, or stop them from being acumas?” Marinette asks.

“I think that is a question I can't answer. I can say yes, but not who.” Chat says adding himself into that list when he looks in the mirror.

“Fair.” she says stretching out on the couch cushions and propping her head up with a few pillows to see the tv screen. Chat follows her actions moving the pizza box out of the way before laying down. They watch the movie for a while before she speaks again.

“Is there anything else you want to do while you are here? We have all of tomorrow.” she says.

“There is a lot, but at the moment I just want to be here. Your house is really comfortable. It's small, and noisy, and crowded, and warm, and cozy and, it feels like a home should.” he tells her.

“Yours doesn't, does it?” Marinette asks, feeling like she's prying.

Chat shakes his head.

“It hasn't for a while.” he says remembering how everything shifted in the feel of his home once his mother vanished.

“What was your favorite thing that happened this week while you were here?” she asks, trying to veer the sad topic away.

“There were a few things. Off the top of my head I would have to say video games with your dad was pretty fun.” he grins at the memory.

“Ya, we need to win next time,” Marinette says.

“Meals with you and your parents. Least favorite was getting stitches the first night with nothing but a few painkillers. Please never again.” he says shivering at the memory.

“I can't even imagine how you got through that.” Marinette says remembering how sick and hurt he was the first few days.

“I wasn't really in my right state of mind to start with... Your parents really saved me that night. Did they tell you?” he asks, feeling like opening up to her.

“Not really. Mom said she found you in an ally. Said she thought you were going to stay there the night.” Marinette tells him, movie playing in the background long forgotten.

“I was. You mom actually woke me up. She was shaking me pretty hard, I didn't know where I was, or what was going on... she asked me if I needed a pace to stay for the night. I turned her down, said I was fine.” he says knowing now only how much trouble he was really in.

“How did she get you here?” Marinette asks trying to imagine her mother dragging him through the snow by this tail.

“She told me she was scared to walk home alone. She lied.” he laughs.

“She does that from time to time.” Marinette grins.

“I guess she called ahead or something because your papa was waiting at the door for us.”

“Papa always knows what to do.” Marinette says feeling proud.

“You're a lot like him.” Chat tells her.

“You think?” she asks.

“Ya, you're kind and smart and always think of others before yourself.” Chat says.

“Not always, I'm not perfect,” she tells him.

“Well if you're not perfect, your secret identity must be Merry Poppins, because you're 'practically perfect in every way!'” Chat mimics the movie lines to her.

“You're not bad yourself Mr. Superhero,” she teases.

“Why thank you for noticing!” he says, sitting up a bit taller. The top of the blanket fort brushing his ears.

“Oh and don't forget you're modest,” Marinette adds, rolling her eyes.

“Humble to a fault!” Chat says flipping his bangs out of the way with an exaggerated wave of his hand. Marinette can almost picture the anime stars that should be there.

“Of course! What was I thinking!” she says placing the back of her hand to her head in fret.

“It's alright! You are forgiven for your transgressions, but don't let it happen again.”

“Oh you are too kind!”

“Indeed!”

“What number question are we on?” she asks, trying to remember how this started.

“I don't remember. Wait, is it 20 questions for you, or between us?” he asks.

“I have no idea. I think we kinda got off topic.”

“Oh well.”

The second course of the evening is a tub of double chocolate chip ice-cream, and a couple of spoons.

After 'Finding Dory' the next movie is 'Indiana Jones and the Temple of Doom'. Which Marionette finds out the hard way Chat Noir has memorized line by line.

“Wouldn't that be amazing! Traveling all over the world and hunting lost treasures.” he says taking another spoon full of ice-cream from the tub.

“I don't think I would like all the traps, and people trying to kill me,” she says, taking another spoonful. Marinette never eats this much junk food this late, but once again it seems that Chat Noir has never had the chance to experience something so basic, so she goes along.

“I think I could get by. I mean if I had my super powers,” he says taking another bite.

“Ya, somehow I think that would be cheating,” she tells him.

“It would make all those traps a lot easier to get.. ahhhh!” he cut himself off pressing his hand to his head in pain.

“HAHA Brain freeze!” she taunts.

“I have so many regrets right now,” he wheezes as Marinette laughs at his agony.

“Amature,” she teases, taking another spoonful. Not immune to the pain, just better at hiding it.

“Why would you hurt me so ice-cream?”

“You done with it?” she asks.

“No!” he whimpers, getting another spoonful while still flinching.

“I'm cutting you off for the night.”

“Fine!” he says, slowly consuming his last spoonful as she takes the tub and puts it back in the freezer.

“Is there anything you want while I'm over here?” she asks from the kitchen area.

“Can you get me a glass of water?” he asks.

“Okay,” she says pulling a plastic water bottle from the cupboard and filling it before returning to the fort. She unplugs the holiday lights as well.

“Here, so you won't spill it,” she says, handing him the bottle.

“Smart,” he says, taking a swig.

“Experience. Ruined many a fort with spilled juice.” she says crawling back under the blankets next to him. She settles down putting an extra pillow under her head to see the tv better.

“What's your favorite movie? Oh wait, is it still Finding Dory?” Marinette asks. Chat copies her actions laying down and adding another pillow under his head.

“Finding Dory is in my top 3 that's for sure. Top movie when it comes to Disney. But for all movies ever? Not really sure. I have a few movies I put on the tv for background noise when I'm doing stuff. You know, kinda like a way to keep track of time.” Chat explains.

“I do that when I'm sewing. I find action movies are the best for me. Something I don't need to pay attention to the plot or characters. Because it's just things blowing up.” Marinette shares.

“I get that.”

“Tired?” she asks, watching him lay there eyes closed.

“Yes, but I don't want to go to sleep,”

“You can sleep as much as you want here.”

“I know, but if I fall asleep it means morning comes sooner, and I don't want it too.” he says opening his eyes, looking at the tv.

“I'm scared,” he admits, “of what might happen Monday.”

Marinette feels her heart break again. She reaches out and sets a hand on his head petting him gently.

His eyes widen for a moment before starting to droop closed as she scratches his head gently.

“Stop that, you're gonna make me fall asleep,” he says voice hushed as he fights the feeling.

“Sorry,” she says softly, pulling her hand back.

“It's alright to be scared, everyone is once in a while. Mama said the key is to keep moving forward, even if you're scared,” Marinette says.

“I know, but it's easier said than done.” he replies turning his head to look at her as he pulls his blanket up under his chin.

“We're here if you ever need someone to talk to,” she says rolling onto her side facing him. She pulls out the extra pillow from under her head tossing it by her feet before stretching and laying down closing her eyes.

“Going to sleep?” he asks, watching her.

“Ya, sorry, but I'm at my limit.” she admits. “You can keep watching the movie.”

“I've seen it a few times,” he says, picking up the remote and turning it off.

“I guess that,” she laughs. The tent now cast in darkness he moves his pillows getting comfortable. He lays down facing her. It occurs to him in this moment, is the first time he's fallen asleep next to someone. There is enough space that they are not touching but still he can hear her breathing and feel her body heat. Chat snuggles down watching her.

“Comfortable?” she asks.

“Ya,” he says.

“Good night,”

“Night.”

He watched her with his night vision. Reaches out slowly and pinches her nose.

“Stop it,” she says.

“Hehe, sorry.”

“Be good.”

“I will, sorry.”

“I will make you sorry Chat Noir.” she warns using his full name.

“OK, ok, I'm good.” he says going quiet again. At least for a few moments.

He's reaching out for her again when her eyes fly open in the dark making him yelp in surprise. A second later he's got a face full of pillow when she hits him with it.

“I!”

Whump!

“SAID!”

Whump!

“BE!”

Whump!

“GOOD!”

Whump, whump, whump! She barks hitting him with her pillow. He laughs as he tries to defend himself with his arm.

“Hahaha! Sorry!”

“Keep it up cat, and you'll be sleeping down in the bakery with the muffin monsters.” she says laying back down.

“Haha, a what?” Chat laughs.

“Muffin monsters!” she repeats as if it's obvious.

“What the heck is that?” he asks.

“It's the ghost of unsold muffins that haunt bakeshops after hours. Muffins that haven't been sold and eaten during the day come to life looking for someone to eat them.” Marinette tells him.

“That sounds odd, but not overly scary.” Chat informs her.

“Till you get to the part where they try and stuff themselves down your throat whole, on mass choking their victims to death, till muffin bits come out your nose.” Marinette tells him doing her best to make a scary voice.

“Yep, that's really weird.” Chat laughs.

“It's the story mama and papa used to tell me as a little kid to keep me from going down to the bakeshop at night for snacks. I didn't believe them so one night I went down, and they had set a muffin on the counter top. And being a little kid it scared me, so I turned to go back to bed, but when I got to the top of the steps there was one in the middle of the room, and another on the steps to my room, and another on the kitchen counter, and all over the place, and I just started screaming. They came out of their room and told me it was just to scare me from going down but by then it was too late, the damage was done. They felt pretty bad about it. I refused to go to the bake shop for almost a year after that, and didn't eat muffins for almost 2.” Marinette tells him the story of her traumatic youth.

“A bakers daughter afraid of baked goods. It's an oxymoron.” Chat says adjusting his pillow.

“I know!”

Chat starts laughing again when a thought hits him.

“HAHA! Hey Marinette!! Have you seen... THE MUFFIN MAN!?” Chat asks dramatically.

“The Muffin man?!” she gasps.

“THE Muffin Man!”

“We might be related.” she laughs before letting out another yawn that Chat finds himself catching.

“Did your parents- never mind,” she stops herself from asking.

“They didn't give me scary stories like that. I was usually pretty good doing what I was told and told not too. Sometimes I would get locked in my room though when I didn't behave as expected, or meet their expectations.” he tells her.

“That doesn't sound better,”

“It's just too boring. There are only so many hours of video games you can play and movies you can watch. Least I had some form of entertainment, and didn't have to worry about killer muffins shoving themselves down my throat in my sleep.” Chat teases. Marinette laughs, eyes closed. He can tell she's fighting to stay awake. She's still and her breathing is starting to even out.

“Goodnight,” he says softly closing his eyes letting the pull of sleep overtake him.

...............

In the distance he hears a door close. There is muffled talking as people walk up steps. Someone clicks on a light switch. More hushed talking. Chat hears the rustle of fabric being moved and a light breeze brushes his face.

“Mmm?” his brain struggles to pull his conciseness up from the depths of sleep. There is a warm pressure on his head.

“Go back to sleep.” he hears as a hand runs through his hair. He obeys falling back into the darkness.
..........

Chat rises from the fog of sleep feeling very much like he's eaten a lot of things that he shouldn’t have the night before. Begrudgingly he crawls out of his nest, careful not to wake Marinette who is still sleeping next to him, and goes to the washroom. Washing his hands he spots himself in the mirror. Hair is even messier than normal. He brushes his teeth and wanders back to the living room. The clock on the wall tells him it's still early. And it's Sunday so he knows the bakery isn't going to be open today.

“Whiskers off,” he whispers as a flicker of green light brings Plagg into focus in front of him.

“Did you have fun last night?” Plagg asks through a yawn.

“Ya, I wonder if all sleepovers are like that.” Adrian says as he pulls out the half wheel of cheese from the fridge and cuts off a chunk for Plagg before putting it back.

“Marinette would know. Maybe next time you can have more people around.” Plagg says wolfing down the cheese with a satisfied smack of his lips.

Adrian lets out a sarcastic chuckle at the thought of his father letting his friends stay the night at his place.

“Alright, I'm good.” Plagg says. Adrian just looks at him for a while. The little quamie that has been putting up with him all week keeps him transformed.

“No, you rest.” Adrian says walking over to his bag and pulling out the fabric mask and putting it on.

“If you're sure,” Plagg says.

“Ya, It's been over a week since the last Acuma attack. Last thing I need is for you to be out of juice when we need to go.”

Plagg nods vanishing under the couch. Plagg phases through the fabric and lay on one of the support boards underneath and out of reach of someone who might suddenly sit down. Chat crawls back under the sheets to his sleeping place on the pretend bed made out of couch cushions. He pulls the blanket up over Marinettes shoulder before tucking himself back in and closing his eyes.

He lays there listening to the sounds of the house thinking of his own room and its own sounds. Here there is a fridge, a clock on the wall. The traffic outside, the wind, and at the moment, Marinette's breathing next to him. In his own room there is just silence. Drowning, deafening, loud silence. It's so quiet all he can hear is his own breathing, and the thoughts in his head.

He turns his head and looks at Marinette and smiles. She's not exactly a graceful sleeper. He had always known Marinette as his friend from school, but he never would have imagined how much he would owe her and her family. This had been the worst and also the best week of his life. He had laughed more, cried, more, hurt more, and healed more than he thought would be humanly possible.

And there was a good chance tomorrow would be his last day. His stomach flips at the thought of having to go back to school and the chance of getting caught again. He shakes his head willing the thought and the horrid feeling it stirs in him away.

Chat rolls onto his side facing Marinette and closes his eyes listening to the sounds of the house around him and falls back to sleep.

Chapter Text

Sunday
....
Chat woke up alone in the blanket fort a few hours later. He can hear Marinette wandering around the room before returning to his side.

“Morning kitty,” she greets, laying back down.

“Good morning. What time is it?” he asks, stretching.

“About 8. Almost time to get up.” she explains snuggling down in the blankets for a little longer.

“Almost. Did you sleep well?” he asks, copying her and snuggling back into the blankets. The air outside of their fort has a noticeable chill from the cold night.

“Yes actually. I think it was all your purring,” she grins at him. Chat feels himself flushing at the information embarrassed.

“I don't purr!” he says, knowing full well he does.

“Oh yes you do!”

“Since when?!”

“How am I supposed to know when you started purring?” Marinette asks.

“I mean when did you hear me purr?” he asks.

“Twice,” she answers.

“When?”

“You do it when you're asleep,” she tells him.

“I do?” he asked, surprised.

“Ya, sometimes. You did it a few nights ago. The day me, you and papa played video games and we made pizza. I went to the bathroom and walked by the couch and you were purring. It wasn't loud, but you were.” Marinette tells him.

That was probably Plagg happy to get cheese, Chat thinks to himself.

“That was once!”

“And last night,” she reminds him. “I think you do it when your happy,”

“Maybe?” he says with no explanation as to why he would purr in his sleep. He did once with Ladybug, but that was a little different.

“You two need to put all that away where you found it,” Sabine says to them as she walks by on her way to put the coffee on.

“Yes Mama” Marinette says with a yawn as she viciously scratches her scalp with both hands messing up her dark hair that had come out of its pigtails sometime during the night.

Chat closes his eyes, feeling the pull of sleep again, trying to take him back to the dark side. He could easily sleep a few more hours, but he doesn't want to sleep the day away. Not this one that could end up being his last. Both here at Marinette's house and as Chat Noir.

.....

The day has been spent lounging around the house, either online or watching movies. At some point a deck of cards had appeared and Chat learned the hard way that Marinette is a straight faced liar when it comes to Cheat. He also learns that his eyes are good enough to see the reflection of the cards in Tom's glasses, allowing him to win every game of Old Maid and Go Fish against the older man.

Things got really heated when the game changed to Black Jack and they started gambling with candy and pieces of paper with chores written on them. Chat had managed to hold his own for most of the game, but lost it all when Sabine had a 21 with a king, 3, 6 and a 2. She still shared some candy with him after though.

Chat was powerless as he watched the hours of his last day slip by so quickly; it made his head spin. He felt antsy as the day went on feeling like he’s wasting his time even though this was exactly what he wanted to do. The feeling only got worse the later it got.

“I think I'm going to go out for a bit.” he says watching the sun sink below the rooftops of the building across the street. He had caught his foot bouncing while Tom and Marinette tried to decide if they wanted to finish the netflix series they started weeks ago, or just start a new one. Maybe a run would burn off some of the access energy he had.

“Any reason?” Marinette asks.

“No, I just haven't been out for a run in a while. I miss it.” he says.

“Going to look for Ladybug?” she asks as he follows her up to her room.

“Going to avoid her actually if I see her. I'm still not feeling myself yet.” he tells her. He's not sure he could manage a fake smile, and cheerful voice for more than 10 minutes at the moment.

“Take your phone, in case you need us,” she says, watching him climb the ladder to her bed. He nods, slipping it into his pocket and zipping it up. She watches as his suit changes to leather covering him from head to toe. He gives her a wink before jumping into the night.

“He’s probably pretty worried about tomorrow.” Tikki says coming out of her hiding spot.

“I don’t blame him, I’m pretty worried too. He’s under a lot of stress with his family situation right now. The last thing we need is for him to get so upset he gets hawkmoths attention.” Marinette says.

“Chat Noir is a really positive guy, I don’t think that will be an issue. At least I hope not.” Tikki says.

“I would have to take his merilacious from him. That would leave him trapped at his other home. I don’t want to do that.”

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.” Tikki says as her stomach grumbles. Marinette giggles at her quamie before going to fetch her some cookies.
.....
Chat Noir lands gracefully on the second to top landing of the Eiffel tower. A few laps around the city via rooftop had helped a little with the extra energy. He stretches before brushing off a place to sit. This is, in his opinion. The second best view of all of Paris. The other best view being across the river on top of the Espl. du Trocadéro. Looking back at the Eiffel Tower.

It's cold and dark, but it's very pretty out. Everything is covered in a light dusting of snow that makes the world sparkle like a diamond. Taking out his phone he snaps a few pics sending them to Sabine, Tom and Marinette.

He takes a deep breath of the dark night air letting it out slowly. Chat stays there for about an hour before he slips off the edge into the empty space below him.
....

“What time are you gonna leave tomorrow?” Marinette asks when he slips through her balcony door a little while later.
“Not sure, what time do you get up?” he asks, sitting next to her on the bed.

“I usually get up at about 7, that gives me time to go online and get ready.” Marinette says.
“Would you mind letting me out about 7am then?” he asks.

“Yep, not a problem.”

“Thanks Marinette, goodnight.” he says.

“Good night.”

Down stairs Tom and Sabine have already gone to bed.

“Claws in,” Adrian says, and then Plagg is floating there in front of him.

“Tomorrow is gonna be a big day,” Plagg says, helping himself to a chunk of cheese that Adrian had just cut for him. The room is dark and quiet except for the hum of the fridge, and the tick of the clock on the wall. The street lamp outside provides just enough light for Adrian to get Plagg his cheese without having to turn on the main kitchen light. He doesn’t want to risk waking Tom and Sabine up. He realizes this is the first time he’s not wished them goodnight before going to bed. Well, there was the time he fell asleep while watching movies, but that was different. Adrian realizes he’s not sure what he feels. A mix of guilt, embarrassment, and childish sadness at not being wished a good night by strangers who are letting him stay in their house. Why does he feel like he messed up?

“In a few ways,” Adrian says, putting the wheel of cheese back in the fridge and taking out the half cheesecake from supper. He cuts a slice for Plagg.

“What do you mean?” Plag asks licking his paws before taking a bite out of the cheesecake on the plate for him.

“It's the first day back to school after a holiday. I imagine people are going to be a little more stressed and grumpy than usual. So better chance for an Acuma.” Adrian explains making himself a ham and butter sandwich with a chunk of baguette from the bakery. It’s delicious! A classic Paris staple. He’s not sure if it's because of the fresh bread, or he’s just more hungry then he realized. He helps himself to a large glass of juice to wash it all down.

“You're right on that. Nothing we haven’t handled before.” Plagg assures him.

“True, but we also got my father to deal with.” Adrian says, his mind bubbling over with ideas his father might try to bring him back home.

----------------------

hey everyone! thanks for reading! sorry its been so long between updates. Live has been... stressful.. So that has taken a lot of my time and energy. hope this update makes you smile! oh and if you have any cute/funny ideas for chat/mari/family interactions leave a suggestion in the comments! I have a lot of room for more adventures!

Chapter Text

Monday: The art of going to school like a normal person

.....
Adrian looks at himself in the mirror. It's not as bad as he thought it was going to be. The makeup covers the last of the black eye and scratches pretty well. The eye drops have taken enough of the redness out of his eye that he can pass it off as allergies. He switched out the bandage on his hand for one he stole from home. Different brand, and smaller. Just enough to cover the stitches, nothing more. Can’t let Marinette know.

“You ready?” Plagg asks, sitting on the counter eating cheese next to the toothbrushes. Adrian finds himself counting them over and over again. He doesn't remember a time when there was more than just his toothbrush on the counter top. Even if it's only temporary it feels like he's part of the family.

“No, but let's do this.” he says, giving his hair one last straighten before transforming. He steps out the bathroom door and is greeted by Tom.

“Morning Chat, you’re up early.” he says from the couch as he flips the newspaper in his hands.

“Ya heading to school.” Chat answers nervously.

“No you're not.”

“What?” Chat asks, feeling a swirl of emotions spin in his stomach. The same overbearing feeling his father gives him washes over Chat for a second.

“You need breakfast first.” Tom nodded to the kitchen table.

“Oh, right. Thanks,” Chat Noir says, forcing himself to relax. Moving to the table where a plate of warm scones and a glass of milk greet him, he feels his mouth water at the smell.

“They smell so good! What are they?” he asks, picking one up and taking a bite. He feels his eyes roll back in his head at the flavor.

“Pumpkin scones with cinnamon butter. It's a new recipe, what do you think?”

“Marry me!” Chat purrs stuffing the entire pastry in his mouth.

“My wife might have an issue with that.”

“Go ahead!” Sabine says passing them on the way down to the bakery. Chat nearly chokes laughing.

“No choking to death in the house please. I have to go open the bakery now. You be safe out there Chat. If you need anything don't be afraid to call us, do you understand? Secret identity or not, if you need us we will come get you. ” Tom says, giving the blond a pat on the shoulder before heading for the bakery.

“Thank you, I will.” Chat says watching them go. He's alone in the kitchen now but he doesn't feel alone. He smiles to himself before downing the glass of milk and plucking another scone from the plate for the road.

Chat knocks on Marinette's door and waits for a reply.

“Ya, it's open” he hears her groggily call. He enters and finds the lights still off and her sprawled across her bed in pj's.

“Well aren't you the morning person.” he grins, looking down at her.

“Shut up, every superhero has a weakness.” she mutters not opening her eyes.

“And yours is morning?” he asks, nibbling on his scone.

“They are evil and you know it.” she mutters, pulling a pillow over her face. Her phone goes off next to her and she slaps it till it shuts up for another 5 minutes. Chat feels himself grin as he quietly picks up the phone and sets it as far out of her reach on the bed as he can, cranking the volume to max.

“I have to go now. Thanks again Marinette.” he says, stepping on her bed to get to the balcony door. She sits bolt upright.

“If you need anything let me know alright?” she says looking up at him.

“I will, thank you.” he smiles, pulling himself up and out into the dark of the early morning. He closes the door behind him before taking a deep breath and jumping.
…….
Chat spends a good amount of time scanning the area around the school before landing out of sight in an alley and transforms back to Adrian.

“You sure about this kid?” Plagg asks, tucking himself away in the back pack.

“No, but I'm gonna do it anyway.”

“Alright... hey. Isn't that your principle?” Plagg asks, spotting a bearded man heading for the front door of the school.

Adrian darts forward across the street catching up with the older man as fast as he can.

“Hello Mr. Damocles! How are you this morning?” Adrian greets cheerily as he can trying to act normal.

The older man gives out a yell of surprise spinning around grabbing his heart.

“Adrian?! You nearly gave me a heart attack!” he says, willing his old heart to calm down.

“Sorry about that sir!” Adrian apologizes.

“What are you doing here so early? Classes don't start for a while yet.”

“I had to get an early ride to school today. The car needed to go to the garage for some work. Is there a chance you can let me in now? It's a little cold out.” he says pulling his jacket closer around himself to make a point.

“You can come in.” Mr. Damocles says, turning to unlock the school door. Adrian takes a quick look around once more before entering the school.

“Is something wrong?” the principal asks, noticing Adrians behavior.

“Nothing.” Adrian says entering the building and heading in the direction of his locker.

…...

“You can probably store stuff in your locker too.” Plagg says when they reach the relative privacy of the locker room.

“It's too easy for them to access. But I could probably keep an extra set of clothes in here just in case. Keep it in the bottom of my gym bag.” he says thinking the idea over. He pulls out his books and sits down on the bench. It's a few moments before he feels his phone vibrate. A text to Adrian.

Natalie: You're going to be late for school if you don't come home soon.

Adrian puts the phone away, not bothering to reply. A few moments later it vibrates again. And again. He rolls his eyes and pulls it back out of his bag.

0 new messages. It reads.

It takes him a moment to realize what has happened and he switches over to Chat Noir.

2 new messages.

Princess: Be safe
Sabine: Let us know if you need anything.

Adrian smiles reading the text before sending both of them a thumbs up.

He hears the first of the students enter the building and goes to his first class.

“Hey dude!” Nino says sitting next to him. Adrian holds up his hand for his friend to see his bandage.

“Oh man! That's horrible!” Nino winces at the idea alone.

“Ya, it still really hurts.” Adrian says.

“Are you wearing makeup?” Nino asks, leaning into Adrian's personal space.

“Ahh, just some acne.” Adrian covers quickly feeling a blush start to burn his cheeks. Thankfully his friend doesn’t seem to notice.

“Suck. Sledding turned out to be a bust. Some jerk put salt on the big hill turning it into a sheet of ice. Couldn't even walk up it to sled down.” Nino explains.

“That's a shame. I wanted to go with you guys next time.” Adrian says, taking out his books for his first class.

“You will man! The winter is still young!” Nino cheers, throwing both hands in the air.

“Hi Adrikens!” Chloe greets, prancing by him on the way to her desk, followed quickly by Saberina carrying both of their books.

“Hello Chloe” he greets as he always does.

“Hey Nino! Hey Adrian!” Alya says, passing them on her way to her seat.

“Hey Alya, have a good holiday?” Adrian asks.

“Not as fun as I hoped. You heard about the hill right?” she asks, searching through her bag for her books.

“I did, Nino told me.”

“I guess we'll have to do a movie night or something sometime.” she says pulling out her books and putting her bag away.

“That could be fun!”

“Where is Marinette? Is she late again? Class starts in less than 5minutes.” Alya asks, looking at the door. Adrian turns to the door just in time to watch it fly open as Marinette rushes in and to her seat behind Adrian.

“Speak of the devil and they shall appear.” Alya says and they all laugh. The teacher walks in a few minutes later and class starts.
....

“Adrian?” Nino pauses when he realizes his friend isn't following him out of the school. The day passed as it usually does, classes, recess and studying. Nino keeps an eye on his blond friend who keeps looking around as if to spot someone watching them. When he confronts him about it at lunch he just says he's watched too many scary movies over the holidays.

“I forgot something in my locker, I got to get it. See you tomorrow!” he says, turning and walking back into the building through the sea of students.

“Alright see you tomorrow man!” Nino waves over his shoulder walking away. He pauses at the bottom of the steps eyeing the large black car. Natalie and him make eye contact.

“Have you seen Adrian?” she demands, not asks.

“Said he needed something in his locker.” Nino replies. He sees her eyes narrow before she steps forward quickly up the steps and into the school. Nino watches for a moment then looks back at the car. Gorilla is in the driver's seat and if he looks just right he can see the shape of a person in the back of the vehicle. Nino finds his feet moving him closer to the car for a better look at the person.

A hand suddenly reaches past him pulling the car door open. Natalie gives a quick 'excuse me' as she slips in shutting the door behind her. There is some chatting he can't hear and the car pulls away from the sidewalk and out into traffic.

It takes him a moment to realize that the car left without his friend inside. Nino texts Adrian

Nino: are you ok?

It's almost 2 hours before his friend returns his message.

Adrian: They were just making sure I had a ride. There was something I needed to do after school.

“I never asked about that bro.” Nino mutters to himself before shaking his head and continuing with the conversation.

Nino: I thought I saw someone in the back of the car

Adrian: who?

Nino: no idea, it was 2 dark 2 c.

Adrian: ohwell, if it was important and wanted to talk to me they would have gotten out.

Nino pauses for a moment rereading the text again.

Nino: Was that sarcasm?

Adrian: Maybe, I'm kinda in a bad mood

Nino: was it about the sledding?

Adrian: My father and I might have had a fight over the holidays. Not really on speaking terms right now.

Nino: I'm sorry man, that sucks.

Adrian: I'll be okay

Nino: you need anything let me know

Adrian: I will, thanks.

Nino: see you tomorrow

Adrina: okay
.....

“How did it go?” Marinette asks as Chat lands on her bed softly.

“I have never been more nervous in my life.” Chat says exhausted.

“But you made it!” Marinette slaps him a high five as he heads for her door.

“I did!! Now I just need to do this for 3 more years!” he cheers sarcastically. Chat changes out of his school clothes and into his regular ones he's been wearing around the house. He savours the feeling of wiping off the makeup, and recovering the bandage on his hand. Chat sits his book bag down in the corner of the living room out of the way and has a seat at the table. He can hear them closing up shop in the bakery. Small talk between them and a few customers picking up last minute treats. Marinette listening to Jagged Stone up in her room. The buzzing fridge, the TV by the window. Noise and sound all around him. Chat closes his eyes resting his head on the cold surface of the table for a moment. The stress of the day wraps itself around him. Just a moment to close his eyes and let them rest.

“Hey, it's supper time.” someone says, shaking his shoulder gently. He blinks slowly stretching. Chat looks around realizing he's on the couch covered with a blanket.

“How did I get here?” he yawns looking up at Marinette. A good part of him wonders why he even asks. By now he knows the answer.

“Papa moved you. You fell asleep at the table, and we were afraid you would fall off the stool.” she explains. He takes a look at the clock on the wall. He's been asleep for nearly an hour and a half.

“Didn't think I was that tired,” he says pushing the blanket off him as he sits up.

“You might have been overstressed from today, it happens sometimes.” Sabine explains.

Supper is roast chicken with veggies and mashed potato. Dessert is leftover pastries from the shop.

“Did you have any problem getting to school today?” Sabine asks Chat as she hands her daughter the butter.

“Nope! I got there early and the principal was just getting there and let me in.”

“That was good timing. Any issues getting out at the end of the day?” Sabine asks.

“They were waiting for me outside. So I left through the back door.” Chat explains taking another bite of his dinner thinking about how this conversation seems so casual. Like escaping your biological father is as basic as taking out the trash.

“If you need to, you can come home anytime. You don't need to wait till the last bell to leave.” Sabine offers.

“I have a few free periods at the end of the day this week. Might just do that if needed.” Chat says.

“You forgot your lunch too,” she tells him.

“My lunch?” Chat asks confused.

“I forgot to tell him it was in the fridge, that was my mistake.” Tom says.

“You had one job.” she says, shaking her head at Tom sadly.

“Don't forget it tomorrow.” Sabine tells Chat. Chat smiles and promises he won't. He can’t remember the last time he had a homemade lunch. Actually this would be his very first home made lunch!

“Marinette, did you have homework tonight?” Sabine asks.

“A little math, shouldn't take long.” Marinette answers.

“Chat, what about you?”

“I did, but I got it done in my study hall. You need help, I'm pretty good at math.” Chat offers Marinette.

“I'll let you know if I do, thanks.” Marinette says.

“I'll help with the dishes.” Chat offers finishing off his meal.

“You don't have to do that every night,” Tom says.

“You guys feed me, the least I can do is help with dishes.” he says, picking up a few empty plates from the table as he walks to the sink.

“I'll wash, you dry,” says Marinette, clicking through her phone as she munches a few green beans.

...

“I'm glad your day went okay,” she says as he puts the last of the plates where they go.

“Me too.” he says, wiping out the sink and setting the dish cloth to dry over the sink spout.

“About letting you out tomorrow morning. Just come in and go, you don't need to wake me up. It gives decent weather for the next few days so I'll leave the door to the balcony unlocked too.” she tells him

“You just don't wanna get up that early,” Chat teases.

“Not if I can help it.”

...

Adrian looks again at his missed messages, all 8 of them, and 3 missed calls. He leans back against the bathroom wall brushing his teeth.

Natalie: Your going to be late for school,

Natalie: Would you like me to call and tell them you are going to be absent for a while?

1 missed call

Natalie: answer me Adrian
Natalie: please

1 missed call

Natalie: We are waiting outside. Come out now
Natalie: we only want to talk
Natalie: Where are you
Natalie: answer your phone

1 missed call

He puts the phone down before finishing brushing his teeth.

“Well, that was day one right? First day is usually the hardest. Or something like that,” Plagg says from his perch atop a small stack of decorative towels above the mirror in the bathroom. Adrian rinses the sink before putting his toothbrush in the holder with the other. Mentally counting them again.

“I think I'm going to wait a few days before I try to contact anyone again,” he says. “I hate to be a bother to Marinette and her family much longer but I don't know what else to do.” he says, examining his still black and green eye. Thankfully the gym teacher had allowed him to sit out the class after showing them the stitches in his hand. Grateful he didn't need a doctor's note.

“You can get your own place.” Plagg suggests.

“Not legally old enough for that yet... also there is the money issue. I don't have anymore than what Tom and Sabine have given me for working in the bakery. Also there is usually a damage deposit and bills, and food. I’m not old enough to access the bank account Mom told me she has for me. It's only accessible when I become 18.” Adrian informs him.

“You know how much is in it?” Plagg asks.

“Not really. Maybe close to a million US, or something I think she said.” he shrugs wishing he had paid more attention to the conversation at the time.

“Are you serious?!” Plagg asks, astonished.

“Ya, it's supposed to go towards my college or university or something.” he says, pulling on his night shirt and black shorts for bed. He turns the black cloth over in his hands, running his fingers over the neatly folded and pressed edge.
Marinette does good work. He thinks, pulling it over his head.

“Not gonna wear the ears and mask?” Plagg asks, floating down to him.

“No, I’ll be up before everyone else anyway. And you need a break too,” he says watching the little kwami tuck himself away in the pocket of his shorts.

“Won't argue then,” he says before vanishing out of sight. Chat enters the living room spotting Marinette on the couch watching tv.

“We didn't get to talk much after school, did anything interesting happen?”

“Not really,” Chat lies.

“Will they be there tomorrow?” she asks.

“Don't know. I can always go out the window too. The school has an open air courtyard, so I can always just hide out and get out that way.” he says, pulling the blanket over his lap to get comfortable. He offers half to Marinette and she takes it covering her legs getting comfortable as well.

“Might be good for the time being to make a mental list of all the places you can get in and out of.” she says eyes on the tv.

“What's the set up of your school like? Might give me some ideas.” Chat asks knowing full well what her school looks like.

“Well, I think there is a basic plan online. Or at least a picture of it.” she says picking up her laptop off the coffee table and setting it on her lap. Chat scoots a little closer to see the screen, their legs touching under the blanket. Marinette moves the laptop between them half on his lap so they can both see.
They spend the next half hour going over every window and door in the entire place and what would be accessible or not, and from where.

“I feel like I’m planning a heist or something,” Marinette says zooming in on a second story window at the back of the building. Chat grins doing his best impression of a movie trailer voice he can make.

“Little did they know that their next job would put them in the history books as the greatest criminals in Paris... No! The WORLD has ever seen! Starring Marinette as the criminal mastermind known as ,'Black Swan!' and her devilishly handsome and charming partner in crime 'Chat Noir' as himself. In the most anticipated movie of the year!! Coming this summer to a theatre near you! 'Going-to-school-like-a-normal-person!' Buy your tickets now!!dun dun dun!!” he says, striking a pose. Marinette rolls her eyes with a smile and dabs in response. They both laugh.

“Alright, I'm calling it a day. Goodnight Chat.” she says as she stretches.

“Goodnight Marinette.” Chat says watching her head up the steps to her bedroom. He sets his alarm on his phone and tucks himself on the couch he's become way too comfortable with. Plagg snuggles under his chin snoring softly. He lays there just listening to the sound of the house. The odd vehicle passes in the slushy streets outside and falls asleep.

Breakfast the next day is Strawberry Sour-Cream Scones with Brown Sugar Crumble and fruit. He doesn't forget his lunch this time. He doesn't wake Marinette as he sneaks out the balcony door either, but he does pull the blanket over her where she had kicked it off in her sleep.

Tuesday goes the same as Monday. Adrian arrives early and enters with the principle, waits in the locker room till more students have arrived and goes to class. The car is once again waiting for him outside. He doesn't even bother to try and walk out the front door. He hangs a little longer in the locker room and slips out from the upper window unnoticed. Chat once again falls asleep after school for an hour, gets up, has supper and then does homework. Talks with Marinette and her parents till bedtime and goes back to sleep.

Wednesday, getting to school is the same. Catching up with the principle and heading to his locker first. The day goes on as normal, Adrian ignores whatever texts are sent to him from Natalie. Replies to Marinette's and Tom's when they check in on him about 2nd period. It's 5th period and his last for the day when things go south.

“Adrian Agreste please report to the principal's office,” says the speaker in the corner of the room. Part of him knew this was coming as he felt his heart jump in his throat. He feels eyes on him as he picks up his things and leaves the room without a word.

Walking down the hall he signals to Plagg and the quame slips from his bag flying across the courtyard to the fire alarm and pulls it. He knows the quame can't be photographed so he's the perfect one for pulling the new fire alarms with the cameras on them.

The howling sound of the fire alarm fills the school and he steps in with the group exiting the science class and out the door. Somehow he manages to get clear of the students positioning himself in a group of strangers passing on the sidewalk for almost half a block before tucking into an alley and out of sight. He texts Nino telling him he's gone home for the day, and will see him tomorrow. Transforming he takes to the roof tops back to the bakery.

It feels strange entering Marinette's room without her there. He takes a moment to look around. Bed made, and scraps of fabric all around. Her pyjamas tossed on the floor in her hurry to get changed and leave.
Chat goes to change into his day clothes and walks down to the bakery kitchen where he finds Tom putting icing on some cinnamon buns.

“What happened?” Tom asks when he spots Chat. Chat shrugs going over to stand next to him. Tom hands him the icing bag and Chat starts to frost the macaroon shells next to cinnamon buns.

“I got called to the principal's office, I figured it was them so I had a friend of mine cause a little detraction. My last class was free anyway. Please don't tell Marinette.” Chat says finishing half the macaron shells before setting the bag down and putting a candy cherry in the middle of each and another macaron shell on top.

Chat hopes no one will get in trouble like last time.

“I won't,” Tom says moving to work on some cheese scones. “Did you have a good day other than that?” he asks.

“Yep! My friend was telling me about this new game he got on the weekend, it's an online brawler you play against other players around the world and its got a story mode and a battle mode and-” Chat prattles on for nearly a half hour about the game and his day forgetting about the stress of trying to avoid his father.

“You're home!” Marinette says entering the bakery later.

“Ya, my last class was free so I left early.” his mind going over the word 'home' she used so casually, as if this really is his home.

“The fire alarm went off second to last class. They think it was an error in the system because it's one of the new ones that snaps a picture of whoever pulls it and there was no one.” Marinette explains.

“That's strange. Those are supposed to be state of the art aren't they?” Chat asks feigning ignorance and hoping her father across the room doesn't put 2 and 2 together.

“Oh well, I didn't like that class anyway.” she says picking up a croissant from the tray that just came out of the oven. Moving it between her fingers trying to avoid getting burnt.

“How was your day Chat?” Marinette asks, taking a bite and burning her tongue.

“Not bad.”

“Oww! Oww! Anything happen?” she asks, getting a glass of water from the sink.

“Nope,” he lies watching her hold water in her mouth to quell the burning of the steaming pastry.

“It might taste better with taste buds, you know.” he teases. She makes a face at him before swallowing the water and taking another drink.

“She's burnt herself so many times, I'm not sure she can taste anything anymore.” Tom teases pulling the now cool cinnamon buns out of the fridge for packaging.

“Ha, ha.” Marinette fake laughs taking a bite of the now cooler croissant.
...

“Two more days till the weekend,” Adrian says to himself in the mirror. “Once I'm done Friday I can just stay here.” He takes a breath and goes to play games with Marinette and her father till bedtime.
....

“Damn it!” Adrian curses under his breath, spotting the black car in front of the school as soon as he gets there. He narrows his eyes trying to count heads in the vehicle but he can't see from this angle.

Chat takes to the roofs and moves a few streets over circling around the back of the school grounds and to his horror finds Gorilla standing guard.

The open space around the building does not provide enough cover for him to make it there without being spotted.

Chat can not be seen going to the school, and Adrian can not be seen going to the school. He lays his head back against a wall and closes his eyes as he goes over all the entrances and exits in the building he knows. None are viable from this situation

“I need help.” he says out loud. Remembering Marinette's parents said to call if he needed anything but what can they do? He dials their number.

“What's wrong?” Sabine says when she picks up the phone on the second ring. It reminds him of the day before when he came home early. The concern for him makes his heart happy.

“I don't know how to get into the school, they got someone out front and someone at the back looking for me. Any ideas?” Chat asks.

“Just a moment, TOM!” he hears her yell and relay the situation. He's put on speaker phone.

“I just need to get one of them to move for less than a minute and I can get in.” Chat says watching Gorilla look down at his phone then return to standing guard.

“I have an idea, what does the one behind the school look like?” Tom asks.

“Well he's really big, dressed in dark clothes, and has a mean look on his face. Just standing behind the school.”

“Can you tell me what school?” Tom asks.

“It's... it's the same one Marinette goes to.” he admits feeling defeat in admitting such a large chunk of personal information.

“You give me 10min and be ready to move. Okay?

“Okay,”

“Text us when you get in.” Tom says before hanging up the phone.

Chat puts his phone away and waits. Minutes pass and nothing happens. Almost 5 minutes later the distant wail of a siren kicks in. Chat feels the need to go check it out but it seems to be coming in his direction. Moments later 3 cop cars appear on the scene all eyes on Gorilla.

“Oh no!” he laughs.

The police promptly take Gorilla into custody and place him in the back of the cop car before driving away. Chat dashes forward as quickly as he can slipping in a window on the upper levels into the empty art room. He sneaks out the room and down to the lockers quickly grabbing his things for class as more and more kids start to arrive.

Chat: I'm in! You called the cops on him?!
Tom: Well I was informed that a student saw a strange man in dark clothes standing behind the building! What was I supposed to do?! 0:3
Chat: You are amazing! XD

...

“What's got you in such a good mood all day?” Nino asks on their way to the science lab for 3rd period.

“Just saw something funny on the way to school today.” Adrian says remembering how the cops stuffed Gorilla into the back of the cop car. He wonders if Natalie has managed to get the silent giant out of trouble yet, and what they had to say to do it.

“Care to share?”

“You won't get it,”

“If you say so.” Nino shrugs.

A quick look out the window tells Adrian that Natalie is back on the hunt for him. He spots her behind the school across the street 'casually' reading a newspaper. Glancing over the edge of it every few moments and never changing the page.

He knows the car is out front without needing to check. Gorilla waiting for him.

People around him are grabbing their jackets and getting ready to go home for the day. Adrian plans to slip into one of the bathrooms and hide there for an hour or so till everyone is gone. A benefit to being Chat is the ability to climb and hide in tall, out of the way places where no one looks.
Out of the corner of his eye he catches another student looking at him.

“Hey,” Adrian says.

“Hi,” the other teen replies, pulling a worn brown jacket on. It's too big on the kid. Probably a hand me down from an older sibling. Adrian is talking before he's even properly thought through the idea.

“Trade ya,” he says holding his jacket out for the black haired kid..

“What?” the teen asks, looking at Adrian and then at the jacket.

“You wanna trade Jackets?”

“Why?” the teen asks suspiciously.

“I don't like mine.” Adrian lies.

“Why?” the teen asks, very paranoid.

“You know who I am right?” Adrian decided to go for the truth, or at least part of it.

“Everyone knows who you are.” the teen says sarcastically.

“That's the problem. My bodyguard is waiting for me outside and I don’t want to go with them. I was hoping you would trade jackets with me so I could sneak away without them catching me.” Adrian tells the teen.

“What's in it for me?” the other asks.

“You get a new jacket?” Adrian offers.

“and?”

Adrian pauses for a moment before digging through his back pack for something else he can offer. This had been a bad idea.

“The book bag too and it's a deal.”

“Deal,” Adrian says. The teen is silent for a moment before slipping off the brown jacket and holding it out.

“The name's Eric. Pleasure doing business with you.” he says with a grin.

“Thanks a lot for this.” Adrian says handing over his jacket and emptying out his bag.

“You've been dogging your security all week?” Eric says pulling his new jacket on and taking his stuff out of his worn backpack.

“Ya, gonna try and keep it up as long as I can.” Adrian says, pulling the large brown jacket on. It is a size too big for him but it makes him just a bit more unrecognizable. He stuffs his books and things into his new second hand bag. Something else is handed to him. It's an orange and black beanie with another part that covers the bottom half of the face. It has some black yarn braids sticking out the bottom as fake dreadlocks.

“You can 'borrow' that for today. I want it back tomorrow.” Eric says pulling the hood of his new jacket over his head and zippering it up as far as it will go over his face.

“Thanks man,” Adrian says, pulling the beany on and tucking his blond hair up and out of view.

“If you give me a heads up, I can probably get other things you could use. For a price,” Eric offers. Pulling out his phone and turning it around for Adrian to see the number.

“I might do that,” he says, adding the number to his contact list.

“What do you need me to do?” Eric asks, picking up his new bag swinging it over his shoulder.

“Pretend to be me. You leave first and just avoid them as long as possible and I'll head the other direction.” Adrian says as they walk towards the main door.

Eric pulls the hood tight over his face before exiting the main entrance. Gorilla is on the sidewalk waiting. He moves towards 'Adrian' as soon as he's out the door. Eric takes off running down the street going left, the real Adrian slips behind some other students going right. He chances a glance back at Eric who has already been caught and is being 'guided' to the black car. Their eyes meet for a moment and Eric shoots him a thumbs up before starting to yell that he doesn't know this man, and is being kidnapped. Every head on the street turns in their direction. Adrian can't help but smile as he vanishes for another day.

...

“I traded some kid my jacket and book bag to pretend to be me and run down the street in the other direction while I got away.” Chat explains when they question him on his new jacket a few minutes later.

“And it worked?” Tom asks.

“Seems to?” Chat shrugs.

......

Friday morning goes probably the smoothest as he simply walks into the school with a group of students getting off the bus right past his bodyguard who is still looking for a blond, not a scruffy teen with dreadlocks.

Eric has a different jacket, a hoodie, a pair of ripped jeans, and another beany to offer when he gets to his locker. Adrian does not get a chance to use them however when school security shows up last period and escorts him out of class.

He feels everyone 's eyes on him as he's escorted to the principal's office. His heart races with every classroom they pass, getting closer and closer. He excuses himself saying he needs to go to the washroom before they get there and he is allowed. He steps into one of the stalls and transforms leaping the nearly 20foot ceiling to the hanging ceiling popping out a square. He pulls himself up and into the beams and rafters. The smell of must and old dust surrounded him. He puts the square back in place, and waits. And waits, and waits. Eventually one of the security guards enters the washroom looking for him, calling his name. He remains silent. He watches as the man checks the stalls, finding them all empty and hurries out. The other man enters and Adrian listens to the confused conversation as to where he could have gone. He hears the bell that signals the end of classes, followed shortly by his name being called to go to the principal's office.

Things have gone from bad to worse. He's quickly running out of options. Adrian has to find a way out. He crawls through the ceiling with ease as his night vision guides him. He makes it to the locker room and lands on the floor silently. Adrian grabs his new stuff from the locker quickly pulling it on. He hears the door to the room open as someone enters.

“We need to get out of here.” Plagg whispers.

“I know, but they have security everywhere.” Adrian whispers back ducking behind another set of lockers as the person walks around.

“Man an acume attack would be great right about now.” Plagg mutters.

“Hmm...”

“What are you thinking? And whatever that is, no, don't do it.” Plagg cuts into his through process.

Adrian slips out of the locker heading for the cafeteria. He ducks under some stairs, and behind a trash bin, sliding through the doors as his name is being called again. Plagg being a second set of eyes as he dogged security, teachers, students, and Natalie. He hears the hum of the janitor going about his end of day work emptying out trash cans and putting the bags into the large wheeled cart.

He hears Natalie call the janitor's name asking him to come here for a moment. The older man complies and Adrian jumps into the large bin covering himself with garbage bags and cardboard boxes, as he listens to the old man be interrogated by the women.

“This is gross,” Plagg says, holding his nose.

“Yep,” is all he can say without breathing too much. He listens as around him people walk around asking what places have been searched. Adrian hears Natalie standing next to his hiding spot ordering someone to once again check the bathrooms.

Adrian feels the cart being pushed along. It's squeaky wheels singing their song as they wander down the halls stopping every so often to add another stinky bag to the pile on top of him. He has to stop himself from yelling when the janitor pushes them down to make room for more. There is something squishy under him and something else is leaking on his leg. A clear bag pressed against his face has something dripping. He suspects its old milk from the smell. It splatters against the inside of the plastic bag against his cheek before running down to puddle somewhere over his right hand.

He's moving again, a rush of cold air greets him. Plagg slips from the bin unnoticed distracting the janitor with kitten cries around the side of the building. Adrian crawls out of the garbage cart and hurries down a back alley.

....

Sabine holds her nose and she looks Chat up and down standing in the living room covered in things she can't name and doesn't want to.

“I'm home,” he says with a weak smile.

“Shower. Now. Whatever you're wearing, in the washer.” she says, eyes watering.

...

“Well that's one week down... how many more till you graduate?” Plagg asks, scrubbing himself with a washcloth on the ledge of the shower.

“Too many. I can't keep this up.” he says, working the shampoo in his hair to a raging lather, watching the bubbles go down the drain taking a variety of odd colours and smells with it.

“There might be one other option.” Plagg says cleaning the inside of one of his ears.

“What?”

“Blackmail.” the quamie answers.

“I don't have anything to blackmail my father with.” Adrian informs him.

“Yes you do.”

“What?”

“Pictures of his injured son.”

Adrian freezes.“That's why you got me to take pictures?”

“I figure if we couldn't work something out reasonably, then threatening to send the photos to the media might get him to step back. I can't imagine the chaos that would be when the press found out the world renown fashion designer keeps his own son under house arrest, doesn’t let him have any friends, controls him right down to the socks he wears, and then hits him when he even tries to stand up for himself.” Plagg says scrubbing his paws.

Plagg might not be able to imagine but Adrian can. The press, the media. Businesses cutting tires with the Agreste company. The police would be involved in a heartbeat. Marinette would find out, and so would her parents. He would lose being Chat Noir. He would never see Ladybug again. His friends would know...

“I can't do that!” Adrian says, shaking his head.

“It's your choice. I'm just letting you know what options there are.” Plagg says.

....

Adrian opens his messages on his phone.

15 new messages, 14 missed calls.

“And not one of them from my father.” Adrian says reading the information.

Sunday:
Natalie: answer the phone Adrian

1 missed call

Natalie: Where are you?

Tuesday morning
Natalie: You can't avoid this forever

1 missed call

Tuesday afternoon
Natalie: I know you're in the school Adrian come out.

3 missed calls

Tuesday night
Natalie: do not bother those people with this. Please we can work something out.

Wednesday afternoon
Natalie: Adrian, did you pull that fire alarm?! This is unacceptable! Your actions are out of line.

1 Missed call

Thursday morning:
Natalie: What have you done?!

3 missed calls

Thursday afternoon
Natalie: I'm very disappointed in you.

Friday morning
Natalie: please come home
Natalie: this is your last warning

1 missed call.

Friday mid afternoon
Natalie: This game is over. We are not playing around anymore.

Friday afternoon
Natalie: The building is surrounded. There is no place for you to hide
Natalie: come out right now
Natalie: You are causing a scene.

4 Missed calls.

Friday evening

Natalie: Where are you?

....

“What's wrong Marinette?” Tikki asks flying over to lay on the pillow next to her friend.

“I don't know what's wrong but I know something is. Hawk Moth hasn't done anything in so long. I feel like I'm missing something.” Marinette says rolling over to face Tikki.

“I know how you feel, Marinette.”

“I want to go talk to master Fu, but I don't think I should leave Chat alone here in case something does happen.”

“Chat Noir's quamie and I have already talked about it. Master Fu knows what happened. Sorry, I really should have told you sooner.” Tikki says feeling ashamed of not keeping her partner informed about the situation.

“What did he say?” Marinette asks.

“He said it was alright for Chat to stay here as long as needed. This isn't the first time the chosens have been under the same roof for an extended period of time.” Tikki tells her.

“Okay Tikki. Sorry for making you sleep hidden away every night.”

“It's alright. The bed you made me is super comfy!” Tikki grins.

“That's good. Maybe I'll make you some pyjamas too.”

“Really?” she asks excitedly.

“Sure!”

.....

Chapter Text

The 14 commandments
....

Adrian slides through the pictures in his phone, his eyes landing on himself. It's a sad image. He almost doesn't recognize himself. Face red from the cold, black eye swollen shut. Clothes smudged and stained with dark red streaks of dry blood. Hand gashed open, layers visible, fingers stuck together from dry blood, standing in the reflection of a stranger's bathroom mirror.

He can, and can't believe that's him. But he knows it is.

He looks at Plagg. The quamie jumps over to him giving him a hug.

“Thank you Plagg. For everything you've done for me.” Adrian says hugging his friend.

The quamie is silent perching himself on Adrian's shoulder looking down at the screen in the teen's hand.

He sends one email address, then another, and another. He sends Natalie a total of 10 media, and news outlet contact emails. A large selection of business emails that Gabriel Agreste does business with, along with all the top fashion companies in Europe, designers, and magazines. Then Adrian sends her the pictures and waits.

The phone rings. He doesn't answer it.

Natalie: Don't do this...

Adrian: I tried to be nice. I tried to be reasonable. None of you would listen. You never did. Now we do things the hard way.

Natalie: Adrian please.

Adrian: Is father there?

Natalie: he always has been

Adrian: Is he willing to negotiate?

Natalie: yes

Adrian: good.

Natalie: what do you want

Adrian: one moment please.

“You know what you want?” Plagg asks

“I've been thinking a few things.” he says as he starts to type.

Adrian:

1: My freedom. The ability to come and go as I chose. Free time to spend as I want, where I want, when I want, and with whom I want. Without my bodyguard, Natalie or another chaperone. No one is to follow me when I leave the house if I say I do not want to be followed.

2: My Privacy. I don't want anyone around me, my phone, or my room without my express permission. Unless I feel like sharing, do not ask me where I am, who I am with, or where I am going.

3: No means No. If I feel uncomfortable, uneasy, unsafe, made fun of, insulted, pressured into doing something I don't want to do, going somewhere I don't want to go, or being with someone I don't like/trust I have permission to leave, or not go at all. This included and is not limited to 'entertaining' business partners' offspring. Photo shoots, business parties, travel in and outside of Paris, or special appearances.

4: Father is to stay a minimum of 10 feet away from me at all times. Unless absolutely necessary and 'I' will decide what that is.

5: If I want to have friends over for a visit, birthday party, sleepover, homework, or anything else this will be allowed.

6: If sometimes I don't feel like going to a photo shoot, fencing, or lessons I am allowed not to.

7: If I want to try something, go somewhere, do something. This will be allowed. For Example, going to the movies, going sledding, playing sports, food, going out for the night/weekend with friends, travel etc.

8: Listen when I talk. I am a person with questions, concerns, feelings, thoughts, dreams, and goals. It is not my fault I am my age, I shouldn’t be punished for it.

9: I wish to see/face-time my father at least once a week. Which is currently once a month at best.

10: Treat me like a person. I am not some item to be branded and marketed.

11: An allowance to spend where and how I chose. I am WORKING and should be paid as such. Food. shelter, and clothing are your basic requirements to provide for me because you chose to have a child

12: To be determined at a later date.

13: A favor when I need it.

14: I also want a new lock on my door and I want the only key.

“That's all?” Plagg asks.

“That's all I can think of... there is probably something I forgot and will regret later, so that's why I put number 12 in. I know he's going to look for loopholes in every situation. That's just the way he is.” Adrian says. He sat there for a moment in silence before taking a deep breath.

Adrian hits send, then waits. One minute passes, then another. The old clock on the wall of the bakery ticks the seconds away one at a time as he waits there on the floor of the bakeshop behind the counter.

“Don't think about it.” Plagg says watching the teen start to squirm waiting. The phone pings.

Natalie: May we call you?

Adrian: yes

The phone rings, Adrian lets it ring for a while before answering.

“Adrian?” Natalie asks.

“Yes.” he answers

“If we agree to these terms, will you come home?” she asks.

“I will.” Adrian says. There is a pause before she speaks again.

“Very well,” she says.

“No. I don't want to hear it from you. Give him the phone, I want to hear it from my father.” Adrian demands.

“You are on speaker,” she informs him.

“Good. I want you to know, I have safeguards in place. If for some reason this is a trap, and you break these rules. I have instructed my friends to send copies of these images, and other private information to every one of those contacts, as well as any others they wish.” Adrian informs him.

“I understand.” he hears his father say. The first time he's heard him speak in weeks.

“Good,” Adrian answers flatly.

“Are you coming home now?” his father asks.

“I-”

“Supper's ready!” Sabine yells from upstairs. Adrian jumps a bit, glad she didn't call him Chat Noir.

“COMING!!” he yells back, “I'm busy tonight. I'll tell you when and where to pick me up tomorrow.” Adrian informs them.

“...Very well...” his father agrees.
“Good bye.” Adrian says feeling suddenly very awkward. Part of him not wanting to end the conversation for some reason.

“Good bye.” he hears. His finger hovers over the button for longer than he would like before he finally presses and ends the call.

“What's wrong?” Plagg asks as Adrian's shoulders shake as he fights back sobs.

“I don't know. I just... I don't know.” he says feeling overwhelmed. He stays in the bakery for a while calming down before going up for supper.

.....

“You seem a little off. Did something happen?” Sabine asks drying the dish then handing it to Chat to put away.

“I had a talk with my dad.” Chat says.

“May I ask what happened?” she asks, handing him another plate.

“We came to an agreement... I'm going back tomorrow.” Chat informs them.

“You don't have to if you don't want to.” Tom tells him from his place on the couch.

“I don't want to, but at the moment I'm trying to lead 3 different lives. It's exhausting. I can't keep this up.” Chat admits feeling powerless. Leaning his hands on the counter in front of him.

“Is there anything we can do for you?” Marinette asks.

“You've already done more than enough for me. I can't repay you, I owe you my life.” he says, meaning every word.

“Nonsense. That's what families do for each other.” Sabine says with a smile.

Adrian doesn't know how to react to being called family so casually. It fills his insides with butterflies, and he finds himself nodding in agreement. He would do anything for these people. His new family.

…

“You will be coming back to see us. That is not an option.” Sabine informs him hugging him tight.

The next day had gone by as the others in action only. The tension in the air seems to linger like a mist. The clock on the wall didn't pause for a moment as its arms swung round and round counting down the seconds till Chat Noir had to leave and Adrian had to go back to the home he ran away from 2 weeks ago. It seemed like so much longer he's been here, and hardly a few days at the same time.

“I will as soon as I'm able. I promise.” he says savoring the feeling of a mom hug. He fights back the desire to cry.

“You need anything you let us know.” Tom says giving him a hug as well after Sabine finally lets him go.

“I will, thank you for everything.” he says, picking up his bag full of clothes and baked goodies, slinging it over his shoulder. He gives them a wave as he climbs the steps to Marinette's bedroom.

He's at her door before he wants to be and knocks softly before entering. Marinette is at her sewing machine frenziedly shoving something through. The machine buzzes frantically trying to keep up. She rips the item from the base, nearly breaking the needle in her rush, grabbing the scissors from the table in the same motion snipping loose threads as she walks across the room to him.

“I made this for you,” she says, handing him the item.

“You didn't have to do that,” he says, taking it. He unfolds it realizing it's a black beanie with a green stripe on one side.

“This is amazing Marinette! Thank you so much!” Chat says putting it on his head. Her hands are with his before he's got it on completely. Pulling and pinching the fabric around his ears. Testing the fit and fall of the materials. Chats lets his arms fall to his side as he lets the little designer do her thing.

“Are you going to be okay?” she asks fussing with his hat, tucking his hair out of the way of his face. Her fingers are warm against his forehead and he has to stop himself from leaning into them. When was the last time someone other than these people touched him so gently? Or at all? A pat on the back, a hand on the shoulder, buttoning his coat, and helping him with mittens. So simple, so caring, so intense to him, but unnoticeable to them.

“I think so,” he says suddenly, unsure of everything in the world. He reaches into his jacket pocket and hands her a white thumb drive with CN written on it with Sharpie. Something Max helped him make last night. He had been bluffing with the threat of sending the pics out to the media, but after wacking his hand on the corner of the sofa after dinner, and the painful bandage change that came after that he decided to make good on his threat.

“What is this?” she asks, taking the thumb drive and looking it over. Popping off the top and then putting it back on.

“Information. The pass code to get in it is the date your mama brought me home. There are 2 files in there. One says emails. The other says information. If I don't come back, or if I don't contact you in any way at the end of 2 weeks starting tomorrow. I want you to send that information file to all those email addresses. Please don't open the information file. Please. It has personal information on my life I don't want you to know about.” Chat tells her.

“I can do that,” Marinette promises.

“Thank you Marinette.” he says, holding her tight. She hugs him back with just as much force. It hurts how much he doesn't want to let her go. He feels the hardest thing will be seeing her every day at school and not being able to talk to her like he has been.

“You need to come visit at least once a week for dinner.” Marinette informs him when he finally loosens his grip.

“I will definitely try. This place has the best food!” he says with a laugh. She laughs too. Marinette follows him out onto the balcony, she gives him another hug before he leaps out over the rooftops of Paris and out of sight.

“I hope he's okay...” Tikki says watching him go.

“Me too.”
.....

Marinette stays there till the cold finally drives her inside. She turns the thumb drive over and over in her hands. This little piece of plastic holds his identity and many other secrets. She pulls off the cap again just looking at it. It wouldn't be much at all simply to plug it in and take a look. Find out who he really is, and try to help him in some way on the other side of the mask.

Marinette puts the cap back on, and moves over to her dresser pulling it out enough to get a hand behind it. There in the dark and the cobwebs is a little pink shoe box. She pops open the lid and slides the drive inside, shutting the box and putting the dresser back.

“I didn't know that was there,” Tikki says, watching her hide the drive.

“Sometimes you just need to keep secrets.” she says heading down stairs.

Her eyes fall on the couch. Pillows back in their place. No backpack in the corner of the room. Chat was always very careful to keep his things neat and out of the way. She's unsure if it is because of how he lived back home or because he felt he was taking up space here. Either way the room feels empty. There is no one to talk to other than her parents.

Marinette picks up her phone and sends a text.

Marinette: How are you?

And waits.

Chapter Text

Going Home

He stands there in the falling sleet looking at the steel of the gates to his oversized empty home. He's been standing there nearly 10min getting more and more soaked. Finally he pulls his phone from his pocket and sends a text.

Adrian: I'm here.

Natalie: Where are you?

Adrian: outside the gate

The security camera blinks on and moments later the gates open. Adrian walks forward fighting the urge to simply turn and run. Up the steps to the front door that is open and waiting for him. Soaked to the bone he stands there looking up at the man looking down on him from the stair landing.

“I thought you said we were picking you up?” says Natalie closing the door behind him.

“Changed my mind,” Adrian says, giving his head a shake. Flicking drops of melted snow and water around.

“You're home.” his father says.

Adrian nods.

“There will be a physician here shortly to take a look at your hand.” Gabriel says.

Adrian nods.

“Will you be attending school tomorrow?” he asks.

Adrian nods.

“Do you wish to speak?” his father asks irritated.

Adrian shakes his head.

“Is there anything you require?”

Adrian shakes his head again.

There is an awkward silence as they both just stand there. Adrian fights with himself not to let his eyes fall to the floor like he wants them too. One step, then two. He starts walking forward till he's a few steps up the stairs then stops looking at his father and waits.

The seconds tick by before his father steps back from the landing and up the left staircase a few feet before he stops. Adrian moves forward again casting one last glance at his father before turning and heading to his room. He shuts and locks the door, taking out the key and tossing it on the bed.

Adrian grabs some clothes, then heads to the bathroom for the hottest shower he can stand. While Plagg searches the entire room from top to bottom looking for any cameras or listening devices.

He's sitting on his bed, Plagg next to him when a knock comes on the door.

“Adrian? May I speak to you for a moment?” Natalie calls through the door.

Adrian walks over and stands in front of the door. He knocks twice to let her know he's listening.

“There is a doctor here to take a look at your hand.”

Adrian doesn't answer.

“Just to make sure it is healing well.”

Adrian unlocks the door. A medium sized older man with more than a few grey hairs is standing there looking quite unhappy to be out this late in the evening.

Adrian steps aside letting him enter, and closes the door in Natalie's face.

“I was told you injured yourself while sledding and your father wants me to take a look at it.” the doctor says looking around the room before his eyes land on Adrian.

Adrian scoffs.

“I suppose that happened sledding as well?” the older man gestures to Adrian's face.

“Yep,” Adrian says, not even bothering to hide the sarcasm.

Adrian sits on the bed while the old doctor takes his computer chair. Adrian pulls off the bandage, setting his hand on the table between them.

“Who put these stitches in?” he asks, looking the hand over.

“A friend of mine.”

“These are over a week old, why are you only getting someone to look at them now?” the doctor asks.

“Been busy.”

“How deep was it?”

Adrian pulls out his phone and flips through pictures until he finds the one of his hand and turns the screen around for the man to see.

“Why didn't you go to the hospital immediately? The blood loss alone would have been dramatic.” the doctor practically spits. Adrian doesn't answer. Just shrugs not making eye contact.

“How long was it before you got stitches?” he asks.

“About 7 hours I think.”

“Can you close your hand?”

Adrian does as he's asked, watching as his pinky refuses to obey completely. He tries again feeling pain spike up his arm. He had been so careful about not popping a stitch, and the fear of feeling pain he had never noticed his inability to completely use his hand properly.

“Do this.” the man says performing some actions with his right hand, bending it one way then another both open palm and closed. Adrian does as he's told while the doctor presses his fingertips into Adrian's wrists and hand.

Adrian hisses in pain when his hand refuses to bend specific directions.

“There is a chance you nicked a tendon. I want you to come in tomorrow morning for x-rays to see if you need an operation.” he says, pulling out ointment from his bag before starting to clean the wound and re-bandage it.

“If I don't?”

“There might be a chance of you doing greater damage than has already been done. There is also the chance if we get this seen sooner rather than later we can repair what is already here.” he explains.

“Okay.”

“So do you want me to tell the cranky witch out there, or are you gonna do it?” he says nodding to the door. Adrian can't help but give a little laugh at the old man's insults. “I'll tell her, don't worry about it. Here's something to take the edge off for the night.” he says, popping open a bottle of some prescription drug pain killer and handing him two. “I may be old, but I'm not blind, kid. Is there anything you wanna tell me?” he asks, looking Adrian in the eye suddenly.

Adrian’s taken back a bit by the forwardness of the old man. “Not today.” Adrian says, eyes falling. There is silence for a moment before the doctor stands.

“If anything else happens, here is my card.” he says, pulling a card out of his bag and handing it to Adrian.

“I will, thank you.”

The doctor nods before leaving the room. He hears some chatter between him and Natalie through his door. The doctor's voice seems to have a bite in his tone.

Adrian is getting ready for bed when there is another knock on his door.

“Yes?” he asks through the wood. He suddenly wishes there was a portal hole he could peek through. Maybe that is something he can have put in... no, there might be a way to look through it and see him as Chat Noir, or Plagg.

“There is an appointment for you at 9am tomorrow with Dr. Bangle. Your ride will be ready out front at 8:30am.” Natalie tells him.

“Alright, goodnight”

“Goodnight”

Adrian takes his pills, and eats one of the chocolate chip cookies from his treat box before crawling into bed. He unlocks his phone and flips to Chat Noir's ID.

3 Missed Messages

Marinette: How are you?

Sabine: miss you lots!

Tom: We're having pizza this Friday. Homemade! Please come, your the only one who understands that Pineapple is meant to be on pizza! :'(

Adrian feels himself smile as he reads.

CN: I'm alright. Going to bed now. I want to build a blanket fort, lol. goodnight

CN: Miss you too, goodnight

CN: They will never understand greatness! I will do my best to be there! Goodnight

*ping

Marinette: Ok, good night.

Adrian sets his alarm for 7:30am feeling the pull of the drugs in his system drag him to sleep. Plagg tucks himself in next to Adrian. He doesn't remember if he dreams.

.....

Chapter Text

Hospital checkup

Nino: u not coming to school bro?

Adrian: At the hospital getting my hand checked out. Somethings wrong :'(

Nino: that sucks! Keep me posted, I'll grab your homework for ya.

Adrian: thanks man i o u

Nino: np

Adrian sits in the waiting room waiting to be called. He hates hospitals. Natalie sits next to him typing on her phone.

The silence is awkward at best. Adrian hasn't spoken more than a few words to her all morning. His old self feels like he should say something, but his new self doesn't care enough to bother with.

“Adrian.” the nurse calls his name as she opens the door.

He gets up off the chair and follows, Natalie not far behind.

“You are one very lucky kid,” the man in the long white coat over green scrubs says, clicking computer keys bringing up the x-rays of his hand on the screens. He starts to point at different areas as he talks.

“It appears the cut missed the tendon of the pinky finger here. It did nick the small metacarpal bone after it sliced through the abductor digiti minimi muscle and some of the flexor. The reason you're having trouble is because they haven't had time to fully heal yet. It will probably be another week or two before you start to see some improvement. You might need some physical therapy to get it back to full strength. No gym, or fencing, or much of anything strenuous for a while yet. I would suggest some small activities at home right now. Your arm must be feeling pretty weak by now. I would recommend starting to pick up small things. Don't overdo it. You said your friend put in those stitches for you?” he asks, turning to look at the blond.

Natalie stands next to him, tablet in hand displaying Gabriel's face as he listens to the doctor explain his son's injuries.

Adrian doesn't know what to say so he just nods.

“What did you take for the pain?” he asks looking through the stack of notes in his hand.

“A couple of ibuprofen,” Adrian replies.

“And?” he asks, raising an eyebrow at him.

“A glass of water?” Adrian answers, unsure of what he's supposed to say.

“You got 5 stitches without anything basically?”

“Yes?” Adrian answers.

“What did you take all week?!” the doctor asks, a little more perplexed.

“Just Ibuprofen a few times a day. Cold packs for the itching.” Adrian answers.

“For a cut that bad?”

“Yes?” Adrian is starting to feel like he's being interrogated and not giving the right answers.

“What kind of pain threshold do you have, kid?! Well they did a fair job of stitching you up at least. After care too. I'll tell the nurse to make an appointment for a check up next week to get the stitches out and we'll take it from there.” he says scratching down some prescription ointment for the hand, and prescription strength painkillers before leaving the room. The nurse finishes wrapping his hand before they head out to the car.

“I want to go to school.” Adrian says after they climb in and sit down. He can feel Natalie looking at him.

”I'll have the driver drop you off now.”

“Thank you.”

......

“You're here? How did it go?” Nino asks as Adrian sits down next to him mid 3rd class.

“It could have been worse. It's going to be a few more weeks to heal and might need some physio to get back to 100%,” Adrian tells him.

“Harsh man.”

“Quiet!” barks the teacher turning back to the board. Adrian smiles, turning to the lesson.

......

Marinette: how is your hand?

Chat Noir: It's gonna be ok, gonna take some time though. The doctor was impressed with your papa's stitches thought. Gave them a A+!

Marinette : that's good to hear. How is everything else at home? Any problems? Anything you need?

Chat Noir: Its going well... which feels strange to say. Dad is keeping to his end of the bargain, and i haven't need to do anything foolish that would ruin his reputation.

Marinette: both of those are good things. Will you be coming by friday for pizza?

Chat Noir: I'm gonna try my best to be there.

......

Chapter Text

Tell father I am unavailable

“Here is your schedule for the rest of the week.” Natalie says handing him the tablet. He takes off his jacket and Natalie and him exchange items. Adrian scans it over checking times and hours. It's after school Monday and he's just walked through the door to his home.

“What's this?” he asks, clicking on something on Friday evening. She returns from hanging up his jacket and looks down at the schedule he's holding.

“You and your father have a dinner meeting that evening with a business pattern from Italy. It will be at Chant de-”

“I have plans for Friday evening,” Adrian cuts her off.

“May I ask what those are?” she inquired.

“I have a dinner meeting of my own,” he explains.

“With whom?” Natalie asks.

Adrian looks at her biting his tongue. There is the loophole he was afraid of. Just because his father couldn't ask him questions doesn't mean she could not.

“Tell father I am unavailable at that time, thank you.” he says, turning on his heels and heading for his room. Time to test the rest of his 14 conditions.

....

Supper with father and Shadow King Acuma

...

Awkward is one word Adrian would use to describe how he feels right now. It's been 3 days since he returned and here he sits after school eating dinner with his father. Each at different ends of the doltishly long dining room table.

He had been honestly surprised when Natalie had told him supper was ready and he had walked into the room to find his father already seated waiting for him.

Adrian had taken his seat at the table. Main course of seared salmon and avocado summer salad with vinaigrette dressing. Unsure of what to say, or if he should say anything at all, Adrian starts to eat. This is what he had asked for. Scheduled time with his father. One of the 14 demands of his returning home.

The silence is stressful at best. He never realized chewing could be so loud in a room this size. A few moments passed very slowly before something happened.

“How is the salmon?” he hears his father ask.

Adrian pauses honestly surprised he wasn't the one to crack first.

“It's good,” he answers. It is.

Another pause. Well if his father is at least willing to try a little then so will he.

“How is the summer collection coming along?” Adrian asks. The conversation feels like it would be less painful between 2 complete strangers than a father and son who live under the same roof.

Small talk had been so easy at Marinette's home with her parents. Most conversations weren't serious at the dinner table, but they flowed smoothly and were enjoyable. School, work, weather, movies, people, friends, and food were all topics repeated, and he knew who to ask what about after only a few days.

Now? He has no idea.

School? Not much to say, his father already knows all his classes and class materials.

Weather? Not really an issue with someone who almost never leaves the house.

People, and friends? He honestly doesn't know anyone his father talks to other than Natalie, and business partners he would rather not think about.

Food? That topic seems to have just been covered.

Work? He had just asked. Adrian has no idea where to go from here.

Movies? The last movie he's sure his father watched was the movie his mother was in with him.

“It will be done on schedule.” his father answers.

“That's good.” Adrian says now completely out of conversation topics that he can think of that won't end in another yelling match or one or both of them storming out the room in a rage.

Adrian continues to eat as he has for the last 2 weeks with only his left hand. Something he has become quite skilled at if he were to brag about it, though after the doctor's appointment a few days before, he's been trying to use his hand a little bit at a time. Picking up small things like socks, and hair brushes, things like that. Today however he is trying something harder. Knife in right hand he's trying to maneuver some carrots onto his fork with decent success.

“Natalie, would you assist him,” his father says.

“I got it, thanks.” he almost bites at her when she moves forward.

“There is nothing wrong with accepting assistance when needed.” his father says. Adrian stops and just looks at him trying to process that those words came out of that man's mouth.

“I've managed to put food in my face for 2 weeks by myself, I don't think I will be bested by carrots.” Adrian informs him.

“Your language seems to have degraded while you were away.” his father says plainly. Adrian feels a surge of rage well within him. Setting the fork and knife down he picks up the salmon off the plate and chomps it down in a few bites before downing his glass of lemon water quickly.

“Thank you for the meal, and your company father. Enjoy your evening.” he says robotically standing from the table and taking his leave.

“It's evident that you do not wish to be here. So why then did you agree on returning if you were so confident in your new living arrangements?” his father asks, stopping Adrian in his tracks. Adrian forces himself to unclench his fist, but doesn't turn around to answer.

“The only reason I came back, is because if mother returned and saw us apart like this it would break her heart,” he says before leaving the room. Only silence follows him.

..

Adrian locks his room door behind him and flops on the bed still half in a rage.

“Did you burn your tongue?” Plagg teases.

“Shwut whup,” Adrian says touching the tip of his tongue with his finger feeling the little blisters already there.

He rolls over reaching under his bed and pulling out the unmarked cardboard box that had been given to him when he left Sunday night. Opening it he frowns, finding only a Macaroon and half a cinnamon bun left. He had been trying to stretch them out as long as possible till he got back for more, but this looked like the end. Adrian wolfs down the rest of the now stale cinnamon bun before picking up the Macaroon. The shell is the same color as Marinette's bedroom walls he notes before taking a bite. It's held up surprisingly well over the last few days and he savors it despite only being able to taste part of it.

His eyes land on the grand piano in the room. Pushing himself up he wanders over sitting down. Pressing down a key the instrument sings the note. He did enjoy playing for his mother. It would make her smile. Ever since she had gone through, it seemed to become an instrument of pain his father often would force him to play. But he can't hate it completely, it did give him a reason to make a band with his friends for a short time. He presses a few more keys with his left hand feeling the random notes fill the room. Adrian plays a little random tune wondering when the last time he just played music because he wanted to.

A few more keys, repeat the notes. Add another cord. Doesn't sound right just yet. He brings his right hand up and tries again using his pointer and thumb to fill in the musical spaces he can hear in the random sound he's making. It's better, but needs another note after the 3rd one. He tries adding his middle finger on his right hand into the fray. It noticeable hurts, but the sound is so close to something that might be decent. He tries again playing the lines in his head a little faster, reaching a little more, pressing a little harder and -

“Fuck!” Adrian swears, hitting more than one sour note as he grabs his right hand. For a split moment he'd gotten lost and used his pinky to reach the key he knew he needed and pressed a little harder than he should have. Pain shoots up his arm. He brings his fist down on the key a few more times making the instrument spit out a garble of angry notes. It sounds like how he feels inside.

He takes a deep breath letting it out slowly forcing himself to think of other things to calm himself. He doesn't need to get upset enough to draw the attention of an acuma. That would be the last thing anyone needs. His father isn't worth the anger.

Adrian wonders how his other family is doing. It's only been 3 days and he already would prefer to sleep on their couch. Would it be rude to do that? Just appear after dark and sleepover for a few hours before leaving to come back here and get ready for school?

No, he decided. They need some time without him around. He will be there Friday evening even if he has to break out his bedroom window again to do it.

“Maybe you should take the ring and go.” Adrian says falling back onto the bed next to Plagg

“What?” asks Plagg.

“I said you should take the ring and find another Chat Noir. I'm useless.” Adrian says, holding his hand above his head looking at it.

“No you're not. You're just having a rough go of it, is all.” Plagg tells him walking over and sitting next to his head.

“You're not acting like yourself Plagg.” Adrian tells him, turning his head to look at the little black quamie.

“I don't know what you're talking about,” Plagg says, turning to look away.

“You know what I mean. You've been way more nice and considerate than usual.” Adrain says with a grin.

“What are you trying to say?” Plagg asks.

“I'm asking you why you haven't been a jerk lately? You're out of character.” Adrian says.

“Excuse me?!” Plagg snaps. “I'm the one acting out of character Mr. Sassy Pants! Mr. 'this conversation is over'! Mr. Call the cops on your security guard!”

“Hey! That was not me directly!” Adrian corrects him.

“I don't recall you feeling guilty over it.” Plagg says with a grin.

“Honestly, neither do I. I guess I have changed more than I thought. Is that good or bad?” he asks his friend.

“I don't know. I think that might be up to you to decide.” Plagg says.

“I still feel the same, just, I don't know. Angrier? Or maybe honest? I just don't want to play nice anymore when it comes to father and Natalie and the others. I feel like I shut off the filter between my brain and my mouth.” Adrian says.

“That's not always a good thing.” Plagg tells him

“No I suppose it's not,” Adrian agrees.

“I'm not gonna find another Chat Noir, so you can just forget about that. You have any idea how much work and luck goes into finding someone half decent? Nope, you're just gonna have to deal.” Plagg tells him.

“Hehe, thanks Plagg.” he says, feeling better.

“You still owe me my weight in delicious Camembert cheese like you promised.” Plagg reminds him.

“I didn't forget. I'll get on that this week I promise.” Adrian says.

“Did you have fun while at Marinette's?” Plagg asks.

“Ya actually. More than I realized.” he says, remembering making pizza and blanket forts. The memory makes his chest warm.

“You didn't want to leave did you?” Plagg says. More a statement than a question.

“Was it that obvious?”

“Kinda. I can't really blame you.” Plagg says. He hops over Adrian to the night stand and picks up a magazine bringing it back over to his spot, laying back against the pillow and opens it up.

“It was really different from being here. Everything was. Her parents are something else. They just knew what to say and do to make me feel better.” Adrian says.

“To be honest, you are a lot easier to read when you wear the mask.” Plagg says flipping the page.

“I am?”

“Ya. You're more honest.”

“I guess.” he says thinking back over his actions while at the Dupan house.

“You are.”

“I don't feel like I have to hide when I'm Chat Noir. Like it's alright for me to be, well, me.” Adrian explains.

“You should try being you, when you're you.” Plagg suggests.

“That's a lot harder.”

“Practice makes perfect, now about that Camembert?”

“Hehe,” Adrian chuckles, “I'll talk with the chef tomorrow.”

“You had better. Why don't you send Marrinette and them a text as Chat Noir to see what they're up to? I'm gonna have a nap now that the drama is over.” he says, closing the magazine and stretching out with a yawn.

Adrian pulls out his phone and flips over to CN. There is already a message waiting for him

Marinette: how's it going?

CN: It's good. Just had supper.

Marinette: Anything good?

CN: Salmon and salad.

Marinette: that doesn't sound to bad.

CN: ate to fast, burnt my tongue.

Marinette: and you made fun of me!

Cn: lol ya I know. How was school?

Marinette: fun, I had some good classes today. I have a test coming up next week. not looking forward to it.

CN: What subject?

Marinette: Math booo!

CN: lol, what did math ever do to you?

Marinette: Evil! It's evil! Right up there with mornings!

CN: HAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!

It's 10 by the time Adrian says goodnight and puts the phone down. Plugging it in next to the bed he pulls the sheets up over himself closing his eyes.

It's 3 hours later that he's woken up by the screech of an acume through the night.

“Are you serious right now?!” Plagg hisses rubbing his eyes.

“Looks like we have to go. Plagg! Claws out!” he says transforming and leaping to his windows pulling one open before slipping out into the night. He looks down at his hand giving it an experimental flex. He can feel his suit tighten and pull, keeping the wound from opening. A tingle makes his hand go nearly numb as the pain is suppressed. It's not perfect, but it might hold for this one.

“I am, Shadow King!” the dark figure cries as shadows leap up from the darkness like long grabbing tentacles.

“I was having such sweet dreams too!” Chat Noir says extending his staff and taking a swing at the shadow figure on the roof. It melts into darkness before he can land the hit.

“Chat Noir!” Ladybug says landing next to him. He feels his heart jump happy in his chest. There she is in all her red and spotted glory. His lady, his partner, his dream girl. Everything feels right again as he feels an uncontrollable smile stretch his face nearly in half. Over 2 weeks without her next to him was a nightmare on another level.

“Evening m'lady! Care to join me on a midnight stroll through the moonlight?” he asks, jumping out of the way of a park bench being thrown at his head by a shadow limb.

“As tempted as I am, I would prefer to put this to bed quickly. Then myself as well,” she says before yawning.

“Won't argue!” he says dashing forward dogging shadows reaching for them. The fight continues for a few more minutes with the typical banter and action moves. Chat carefully as he can not to overdo his hand, while not letting it show that there is a problem.

“Lucky Charm!”

“Is that sunglasses?” he asks, looking at the spotted object in her hand.

“I need you to knock the power out to the street when I give the signal.” she says, grabbing a lighter, and a package of fireworks from the ground where the shadows had ripped open the side of a convenience store sending some of its contents tumbling into the street. She leaps up into the sky away from the reaching shadows. They fight and dodge objects as the clouds move across the sky. Finally the moon goes dark, slipping out of sight.

“NOW!” she yells putting the lucky charm sunglasses on.

“Cataclysm!” he says, slapping his hand onto the power box sending the city into darkness. A yelp of pain slips through his lips as he pulls his hand back quickly holding it to his chest.

“CHAT NOIR!?” LadyBug yells his name as he falls to his knees.

“Do it!” he yells back.

Ladybug lights the fuse on the fireworks and throws it at the shadow king. It explodes a foot from its face. Everything is a blinding light, the shadow king screams throwing their arms up in front of their face dazed and blinded.

Ladybug leaps forward snatching the paper shadow puppet from his hand and ripping it in half. A second later she's purified the acuma watching it fly away into the night.

“Miraculous Ladybug!” a flurry of red ladybug magic later and the dark street is once again lit with the warm glow of street lamps. A few cops are hurrying over to assist the acumaed victim who is coming around very confused.

“Chat! Are you alright?” she asks, hurrying over to him.

“I'm fine.” he says sitting up.

“Let me see.” she says, reaching for his hand.

“No! I'm good!” he says, pulling away quickly.

“Do not make me force you!” she warns.

“Little forward there aren't you m'la-ah!” he winces.

She cuts off his flirting by grabbing his arm suddenly and pulling it forward. She runs her fingers over his hand gently already knowing, but needing to pretend she doesn't.

“Chat! You have stitches!” she says surprised.

“I'm fine, almost healed.” he says, pulling his hand back.

“You should have told me.” Ladybug tells him.

“Wouldn’t have changed the outcome.” he says, pushing himself to his feet.

“If Hawk Moth found out you were hurt, he might send an ascume directly after you.” LadyBug reminds him as she helps him up.

“That's why I didn't say anything about it! I didn't want you to coddle me in a fight in case he noticed something was off.” he tells her.

“I hate it when you're right, but still you should have let me know. We could have worked out another solution.” she says as her earring beeps.

“For next time,” he says as his ring beeps.

“Are you going to be okay?” she asks.

“I'm going to be just fine. Thank you LadyBug.” he says, placing a kiss on the back of her hand.

He turns to leave when her voice stops him.

“Chat?”

“Yes?”

“It's good to see you again.” she says with a smile.

“It's good to see you too.” he says before leaping out into the night.

Chat slips back through the window closing it behind him softly.

“Claws in,” he says, watching Plagg collapse onto the bed. He looks at his hand. Other than the throbbing pain and a little redder where he hit it, he can see no new damage.

“Thank goodness. There's some cheese in the drawer there. I need some ice.” he says heading for the door.

Adrian finds himself in the large empty kitchen soon enough and searches through drawer after drawer looking for what he needs. Finally he finds the clean dish towels. He takes a cold bag of peas out of the freezer and wraps it in the dish towel laying his hand into the cold quickly seeping through the materials. He sits at the table resting his head on its surface. The only thing he can hear is the throbbing pulse in his hand.

The kitchen is large with several ovens and stoves. Wide countertops and a fridge big enough to hide a body in. He remembers when he was younger and they used to have large dinners with family, friends and business partners. His mother was always so happy having people over and his father wasn't so strict and cold. Now the kitchen is manned by 1-2 people because there is only need to feed a handful of people and the odd staff when needed. Adrian wonders what Marinette's parents would think of the space nearly twice as large as their own bakery.

“What is wrong?” he hears his father ask. Adrian tilts his head to look at the door. There is his father standing there watching him.

“Nothing,” Adrian answers.

“Nothing has you up so late?” his father pushes.

“Nothing serious,” Adrian replies, wrapping the cold pack around his hand tighter. The bite of the cold started to take the edge off. He also decided to take some pain meds when he gets back to his room.

“Do you require a doctor?” his father asks.

“No. That acuma just scared me awake and when I turned over I hit my hand on the edge of my nightstand. Some ice is all I need.” He lies not looking at his father and thereby missing the split second of guilt that crosses the man's face.

“If you require anything, let Natalie know. Goodnight,” Gabriel says, turning and disappearing into the hallway. Adrian listens as the man's footsteps vanish into the distance. Adrian gets up from the table and goes back to his room.

“Better?” Plagg asks when Adrian crawls back under the covers. He reaches over and grabs the pill bottle on the nightstand. He flips the cap open and pops one in his mouth, swallowing it dry before putting the bottle back.

“Ya. Father was up. Ran into him in the kitchen.” he says laying on his back, his hand next to the ice pack.

“You alright?” Plagg asks.

“Yes.” Adrian says feeling the pull of sleep take over. “Night Plagg”

“Night Kid.”

.......

Adrian is in pain. His chest is burning as he's pulled from sleep. The clock next to his bed tells him he's only been asleep for an hour. He sits up rubbing his chest with his hand. The pain eases and he lays back down again. The burning returns instantly.

He sits up putting his feet on the floor trying to breathe normally. He grabs the bottle on the nightstand flicking on the light at the same time. His eyes manage to adjust enough to make out the warning label on the side.

‘TAKE WITH WATER’

‘TAKE WITH FOOD’

“Damn it,” he hisses, realizing the pill had just given him heartburn bad enough to wake him up.

He leaves his room again going back to the kitchen. Opening the main fridge he finds half a roasted chicken. Not even thinking twice he rips off a leg sinking his teeth in. He doesn't bother with a fork or any types of table manners as he simply goes through the process of putting food down his throat. Tossing the bone in the trash he gets himself a glass of water drinking it, then another. He's on his third glass of water before his body tells him to slow the fuck down. The pain is eased but still burning its way up his chest.

Adrian starts to open one cabinet after another, leaving them all open to see what is around. Pots, pans, and spices he can't even pronounce. His second to last door he opens makes him stop. There is a bottle of pills. All multi colored and fruit flavored. It's not his, and it isn't a name brand, so he knows it isn't his fathers. Though why would his father have any pills in the kitchen anyway. It must belong to the cook. It's half empty as it is. He picks it up and reads the label.

"Antacid neutralizes stomach acidity and relieves heartburn, indigestion or an upset stomach."

He's gonna kiss that cook when he sees her again, he tells himself as he pops open the bottle and shakes out 2 onto the counter. One purple and one orange. He chews both mildly pleased at the flavor. He takes a sip of water and waits.

The relief is almost instant as he lets out a sigh as the pain eases.

“Finally,” he says, taking another sip of his water and dumping the rest out. Slowly he closes all the cabinet doors before going back to his room. He grabs 2 pillows from a spare room on his way back and props him up behind his back so he isn't laying completely flat. It's surprisingly comfortable as he once again goes back to sleep.

..........

Sorry for the slow updates, not dead just depressed, but not creative depressed, just regular depressed, lol. Also don't remember if my beta reader read this over or not.. and the next 300+ pages after this haven't been edited

Chapter Text

so this isn't what anyone wants to hear and I'm sorry about this. but I don't think I'm going to finish this.

its about the length of ;the order of the phoenix; at the moment and still not done. I have bitten off more then I can chew, and I have moved on to other fandoms.

but you deserve to know what happens. so I will be posting what I have left. it is unpolished, unedited, miss spelled with no grammar and some of it is just pages and pages of notes, but I hope it will be enough for some of you to at least see the direction I was headed and be closure to this fic.

than you all for your love of this fic and all your kind words over the years!

Chapter Text

1.Going home for supper
...........
Adrian pulls on his winter boots before stepping out the house. He can feel his father's eyes burning holes into the back of his head. He doesn't turn around. He simply walks out to the waiting Uber and hops in the back. The driver takes him to a random location he picked out. Keeping an eye out for anyone following him. Adrian pays the driver and slipping into a back alley he transforms, heading off to Marinette's house. He's greeted at her balcony door with a warm hug.

“I missed you,” he says, savoring the feeling of being held after a long week.

“Glad you made it. Come on, pizza is almost ready.” she says pulling him to her room door.

......

“So then she said, 'well how come there are blue spots in it?' I said, 'because they are blueberry muffins!' How do some people manage to get this far in life?!” Tom asks, picking up another slice of pizza and taking a bite.

Chat and Marinette laugh at her father’s stories of stupidest customers of the week.

“How has your week been, Chat?” Sabine asks.

“Not bad, just mostly boring school work. Not as much fun as being here.” Chat says picking up another slice of pizza from the pan in front of them.

“There was an akuma this week, did your hand give you any trouble?” she asks.

“My suit kept it in check, but I had to destroy something and kinda slapped it too hard. Hurt like hell, but didn't do any damage. Oh! And I got to the doc’s, he gives your stitches 5 out of 5 stars!” he says before taking a bite.

“I was the best in my class for my year!” Tom beams proudly.

“How are your classes?” Sabine asks.

“A few tests coming up next week I have to study for. Nothing I won't ace though.” he says with a grin.

“Maybe you can help Marinette study. She could use some help in a few subjects.” she nods to her daughter.

“It's not that bad.” Marinette says.

“It's not that good.” her mother replies.

“Hehe, I'd love to help.” Chat giggleswith a smile taking another bite.

After the pizza Chat follows Marinette up to her room to go over her notes for the test next week.

“And here is where you carry the 7 and add 3. Get it?” Chat asks scribbling down the equation for her to go over.

“Kind of? A little bit better anyway.” she says looking over the numbers again.

“One step at a time. Still have a few days before the test.” he reminds her.

“Ya. Are you staying the night?” Marinette asks. Chat is kind of surprised- in a good way.

“I wasn't planning to. I didn't bring a change of clothes.” he says.

“You could just borrow something from Papa. And your altered stuff is still here.” she offers. Chat rolls the idea around in his head. He's more than tempted to say yes, but...

“I can't. I didn't tell anyone I was going to be away for the night. I don't want to get him mad again.” Chat says flipping through the pages of the school book.

“I don't like you having to live like that... always walking on eggshells.” she says.

“It's not.. I mean..” he looks at her looking at him. “It's all I knew for the longest while. I'm used to it.” he says.

“That doesn't make it right.”

“No, but things have changed. He's keeping up his end of the bargain, so I need to keep up mine. Maybe I can stay over next weekend or something.” he offers.
“That would be great! We can have a movie night again.” Marinette says with a smile.

“That sounds like a plan to me. I need to head out soon.” he says checking his phone. One new message to Adrian

Natalie: When are you coming home?

Adrian: almost done here, just watching a movie. Calling a cab soon.

“I'll try and help you over the phone as much as I can this week. I got to go now.” he says, stretching as he gets up off her bed.

“I think there is a box of treats downstairs for you.” Marinette says following him down the steps to her main bedroom floor.

“Ohh! You have no idea how those got me through the week! There was so much salad and low fat yogurt!” Chat says with a shiver.

“Haha, come on.” she laughs, giving the string on his hoodie a tug.

Chat says goodbye to Marinette's parents before he slips out the hatch and into the night. He's already called for a ride to pick him up at the park across the city and he gets there a few minutes before they do. The ride back is pleasant with the driver and he offers him a snack from the box.

Adrian pushes open the door to his house before Natalie has a chance to get there.

“Welcome back,” Natalie says, helping him out his jacket.

“Thanks Natalie,” he says. The first time he's been polite and 'normal' to her in about a month.

“What is that?” she asks, looking at the box in his hands.

“Just some treats. She loves to bake.” he says heading for his room. He pauses on the landing looking up the right side to his father standing there. He remembers the dinner meeting he refused to go to in favor of doing something he wanted. He just looks at his father before turning and walking up the other stairs and down the hall to his room.
.............

……….

2.Problem with a credit card

.....

“What's this?” Adrian asks, taking the card Natalie is handing him. It's silver and black with VISA at the bottom right corner under the chip. It's Thursday of the first week of him being home. He’s just taken off his jacket after stepping through the front doors.

“Your allowance,” she tells him, tapping away at her tablet. His jacket slung over her arm as she turned and walked away, eyes still on the tablet typing.

“How much is on here?” he asks, flipping it over, seeing his father's signature and name on it. It feels strange to hold something so small yet so powerful.

“The limit is 5000 euro per month. The passcode is 1130.” she tells him.

“Thank you.” he says, slipping it into his pocket and heading to his room to finish his homework before heading out with his friends.

..........

“Do you need a receipt?” the cashier asks the person in front of him as they stand in line for ice cream.

“No, I'll see it online, thanks.” the woman says, taking her ice cream and walking away. Something clicks in Adrian's mind. He looks at the card in his hand, then at the cash register, and then up at the corner of the convenience store behind the register at the ever present black sphere that is there looking back at him. He can see himself as well as Nino and Alya behind him in line. Marinette off to the side at a table reading something on her phone.

“What can I get you?” the cashier asks him when he steps to the counter.

“A medium strawberry please, and whatever my friends want.” he says gesturing to the two people behind him.

“Really man? Are you sure?” Nino asks.

“Yes, this one's on me. Marinette, do you want anything?” Adrian calls to her.

“Me?! Oh, no, you're fine. I MEAN I'm fine!! Thanks!” she stumbles over her words.

“Are you sure? Last chance.”

“I’m good, thank you.” she says.

“Okay.”

“Thanks Adrian! You’re the best!” Alya says, taking her ice-cream from the women. Adrian taps the card to pay and slips it back into his pocket.

Chapter Text

3.I don't trust you

“I don't want this.” Adrian says handing the card to Natalie later that night after supper.

“Is there a problem?” she asks, taking the card from him and looking it over.

“Yes. I want cash. 200 is fine. Put the rest in a savings account till I ask for it.” Adrian tells her.

“Why don't you want to use your card?” Natalie asks.

“Because I don't want someone nosing around seeing where I have been, and with whom and when and how.” he says.

“I would never do that,” she tells him.

“I'm sorry, but I don't trust you.” he says sadly, turning and walking away.

“I'm sorry you feel that way.” Adrian hears her say and pauses.

“Me too.”

…..
4. Going out for the weekend. Fancy hotel

“I'm going out for the weekend,” Adrian says, taking a bite of his supper. Not asking for permission, simply telling his father a fact.

“Where?” his father pauses mid bite. The risotto and lobster for their meal, perfectly done and plated like artwork forgotten instantly.

“Same place,” Adrian replies.

“Why should I allow this?” the older man asks, eyes narrowing.

“Because,” Adrian replies, taking a sip of his iced tea. Gabriel pauses for a moment choosing his words carefully before speaking again.

“It would be irresponsible of me as a parent to allow my child to go out for the weekend to an unknown location with strangers I have never met.” his father informs him.

“It would be,” Adrian agrees.

“So you understand why I prefer you to stay home.”

“Yes I understand father.”

“Good,”

“I'm going anyway,” Adrian adds. “with or without your permission.” he takes another bite. It tastes more like spite than lobster and it's all he can do not to smile.

“Adrian,” his father says voice stern

“Yes?” Adrian replies evenly.

“I do not want you to leave this house this weekend,”

“I do not want to stay here this weekend,” Adrian says voice still surprisingly even.

“This is not up for debate,” Gabriel's no longer able to hide the growl in his voice.

“You're right, it isn't.” Adrian says standing from his chair and leaving the room.

“Do not walk away from me!... Adrian!”

Adrian doesn't bother to reply as he walks past Natalie and into the hall back to his room. In the distance he hears dishes hitting the floor. A memory of blood and broken china flashes across his mind and he runs the rest of the way. Locking the door behind him he grabs a pillow from his bed and throws it as hard as he can across the room. It falls short of the wall rolling once before going still.

“Your hand is feeling much better, didn't even see you wince that time.” Plagg tells him sitting on the other pillow. Adrian flexes his hand a few times. The pain is there, and at this point he's pretty sure it will be there the rest of his life. But it's nothing like it once was.
He just scowls for a moment before taking a deep breath of air and letting it out slowly, before going to take a shower to calm down.
Exiting the bathroom in sweatpants he flops on the bed towel still over his damp hair and changes his phone to his Chat Noir account.

Kitty: hey, you there?

It's a few moments before he sees her typing a reply.

Princess: i'm here, whats up?

Kitty: nothing

Princess: what happened?

Adrian should have known better. She can read Chat like a book.

Kitty: Just told dad i was going out for the weekend... he didn't like it

Princess: are you hurt?!

Kitty: No no! He just yelled..

Pincess: still.. you want to come over for a visit?

Kitty: Yes but I can't. Just talk with me a bit.

Princess: Anytime chaton :)

Adrian finds himself smiling when Marinette calls him by the same name as Ladybug does once in a while.

Kitty: thanks. What did you do today?

Princess: School, homework, the usual. How about you?

Kitty: Same... I told him I wanted to go out for the weekend.

Princess: didn't go well did it

Kitty: not overly. I'm coming over anyway.

Princess: We'll be here. Come over early if you need to. We got clothes here for you.

Kitty: thanks. I'll keep that option open if needed. Work on any new projects lately?

Princess: Still working on that blue dress.

Kitty: Need me to model it again?

Princess: You don't have the figure i need, but thanks for the offer lol

Kitty: have you seen this figure? I am fabulous! strikes pose

Princess: XD i can see you doing that now! Lol

Kitty: oh my! Didn't realize i had the camera on! Let me grab some pants!

Princess: Lmao! Stupid cat.

Kitty: 0:3

Princess:I think you might be a bit of a camera hog

Kitty: it's fun!

Princess: I perfer the limelight.

Kitty: I doubt that! You work with Jagged Stone! Your always winning contest with your fashion designs, your class prez as i recall, you take the lead when push
comes to shove. You might not jump up and down for attention, but your not shy about it.

Princess: Okay i see your point. Some things just happen.

Princess: it's been pretty quiet this week when it comes to akumas' thats kinda nice.

Kitty: It is. Though I have to be honest, i kinda dread the day Hawk Moth gets defeated

“What?” Marinette mutters looking over the sentence again. Yes, that is what Chat Noir had typed and sent her. Her partner, a loyal friend. Someone who would jumpjust head first into an akuma attack and not think twice about trying to save the victim. Why would he want that to keep going?!

Princess: why?

Kitty: Well i won't be chat noir anymore, and i won't be able to see ladybug... or you or your parents.

“Once it's over, you don't need to keep your identity hidden anymore, he can just visit like a normal person,” Tikki says from her place on the pillow next to her head. Marinette response.

Princess: we'll when that day comes you won't need your secret identity anymore anyway. So just come over and have dinner with us like a regular person.

Kitty: What if you don't like me under the mask?

Princess: Why would I like you better with a mask than without? You're still you silly kitty. You can just keep being you.

Kitty: I like that idea... but I still want to be chat noir for a while longer.

Princess: you'll have to be till hawk moth gives up or gets caught, there is still time to run across roof tops.

Kitty: It's so much fun! I'm going to take you out this weekend to see the city from my pov!

Princess: You don't need to do that

Kitty: don't worry, I won't drop you! Cats honor!

Princess: Lol alright then.

*knock knock

“Adrian. Are you alright in there?” Natalie calls through the door. Adrian pushes himself to his feet and moves to the door.

“Doesn't matter, does it?” he spits.

“To me it does.” Natalie replies. Adrian feels a twinge of guilt at his harshness to her.

“I'm fine, just pissed off.” he answers.

“Do you need anything?”

“No, I'm just doing some homework then going to bed.” he tells her.

“Alright then, good night.”

“Night,” he replies before returning to bed. He tosses the towel in the direction of the bathroom.

Princess: did you want to make pizza again this weekend?

Princess: Kitty?

Princess: You there?

Kitty:Ya, just working on some homework before bed.

Princess: Alright, i'll let you get to it.

Kitty: No thats okay, i'm just about done.

Princess: Ok.. what else you want to talk about?

Kitty: I don't really know.. 20 questions?

Princess: Shoot

“Damn it.... ok Google, help me,” Adrian says Googling questions to ask a girl.
Kitty: What is the most embarrassing thing that happened to you in primary school?

Princess: I sat in gum and no one told me.

“That explains why she really didn't like me on the first day” Adrian mutters reading her reply.
Princess: What would you do if you had a million dollars?

“I do have a million dollars.” Adrian grins, “just can't get it.”

Kitty: Travel the world!! I wanna see it all!!

Princess: lol i think i asked that already.

Kitty: No take backs!! What would you grab if your house was on fire?

Princess: I wanna say my sewing machine, but logicaly i think my phone would be best. It's a lot harder to replace and has all my pics on it

Kitty: Good choice

Princess: Which fictional character scares you the most and why?

Kitty: Damn, gonna give me nightmare tonight. When i was little mom and dad thought i was to bed so they put on a scary movie. I snuck out of my room to watch it, when i got to the door and saw the tv. There was a women on it walking out of a room, and there was this bigfoot monster walking behind her eating her brain out of her skull as she walked with this look of horror on her face and there was jsut gushing blood ever where. I didn't really understand what i was seeing and it scared the life out of me. So i don't know the movie but that bigfoot looking thing that was eating the womans brains out of the back of her head. That thing will haunt me the rest of my life.

Princess: I”m sorry i asked, i'll never sleep again.

Kitty: I think it was some kinda comidy horror movie but I was so little i only got the horror part.

Princess: Mama and papa were never much for horror movie, so i got lucky i never had that kinda encounter with the tv. If you got stuck in the elevator and was forced to listen to only one song, which would it be?

Kitty: Logically something calm and classical would be a good choice, but i'd still test my luck with anything Jagged stone!

Princess: You know it!

Kitty: If you could jump into a pool of anything, what would it be?

Princess: OH so many things i could say, but gonna keep it simple with chocolate! What is the best advice anyone has ever given you?

Kitty is typing

Kitty has stopped tying.

Kitty is typing.

Marinette keeps an eye on the time watching it go form one minute to the next. Maybe she should toss him an out if he doesn't want to answer.

Kitty: It's okay not to be okay. You mama told me that. I think I really needed to hear it.

“That's nice to hear,” Tikii says, reading over her shoulder.

“It is,” Marinette replies, tying again.

Princess: She's pretty smart when it comes to what others need. She always seems to know.

Kitty: Your just like her

Princess: I try

Kitty: You do good.

Princess: feeling better?

Kitty: ya, thanks for chatting with me.

Princess: anytime.

Kitty: think its time to turn in.

Princess: ok night night kitty

Kitty: Night princess

Adrian yawns, plugging in his phone and setting it on the nightstand. He grabs a shirt and pulls it on before tucking himself in bed next to Plagg feeling much better.

“So how's Princess?” Plagg asks.

“She's good.” Adrian answers feeling the pull of sleep.

“Not going to see her tonight?”

“No, I'll be there on the weekend, and I'll see her tomorrow at school.”

“Good! I don't feel like transforming you tonight, just so you can sneak off to see your new crush.”

“I do not have a crush on Marinette, Plagg.” Adrian says feeling much like a broken record.

“Not yet anyway” the kwami says with a yawn before rolling over and falling into a deep sleep.

Adrian just rolls his eyes. At this point he knows there is no point in arguing.

.......

Adrian doesn't see his father for the next two days. Normally not something strange, but this time it actively feels like his father is avoiding him. Adrian brings extra clothes to school and hides them in the bottom of his locker in preparation for the weekend if he is unable to leave the house of his own free will.
Friday comes too quickly and Adrian is standing there on the school steps feeling very much like throwing up.

“I can't believe we're going to be staying at The Plaza Athénée the entire weekend! Oh this is going to be so much fun Adrikins! We're gonna have the penthouse all to ourselves and -” Chloe howls hanging off his arm. The limo was waiting a few feet away from them. Natalie and his father inside the vehicle waiting for him.

It seems that Gabriel believes that Adrian will not cause a scene on the street with so many eyes on him. His gamble was right. Adrian weighs his options, which are limited at best.

**Some note about Gabe's counter move**
If he physically runs for it, it will draw attention. The media, the fans. Things he doesn't want. He can't make an excuse not to go, because really? What excuse could there be NOT to stay a weekend in Paris's most expensive and luxurious resort? On top of that his father also invited Chloe along, which would serve as Adrian's own personal ball n chain. Making sneaking off 1000% harder.

He glances over his shoulder at his friends with a look of despair as he's pulled into the back of the limo by Chloe, still talking about nothing. He lets her get in first causing her to sit between him and his father. This is the first time his father has been within the 10 foot radius established in the agreement. He sits as close to the door as he can.

There is conversation around him, but he keeps his eyes trained on the building and people passing outside the window. His insides feel like they are going to bubble over. He never should have walked out the front door of the school thinking it would be fine to go home, pack then leave.

He consciously keeps an eye on his hands to make sure they don't ball into fists. Thinking it over, maybe breaking out into a dead sprint in the middle of the street in the middle of the day might not have been such a bad idea. How much drama would it cause really? He could make up an excuse about thinking he saw an akuma and was running for a place to hide. Maybe say he suddenly wanted to join the school's running team...

“Adrian!”

He snaps his head back to the others.

“What do you think Adrian?” Natalie asks.

“About what?” Adrian asks.

“About moving the spring photo shoot a few weeks earlier.” she repeats.

“It's impolite to ignore people around you simply because you're in a sour mood.” his father scolds him.

“I believe that works both ways, Father.” Adrian snaps before he's even aware of what he's just said. The silence in the car is like thunder. Adrian stares down the older man a few seats away from him challenging him to do or say something. His father might not hold his tongue when Natalie was in the room, but Chloe is another matter. And in that moment he realized his father's biggest mistake. Not for Adrian but for himself.

By bringing Chloe along he's essentially tied his own hands when it comes to what he can do or say to his son. Adrian feels the pull of a smile at his lips. He will get out of this, and be at Marinette's in time to help make pizza for supper.

“I don't mind.” Adrian says to Natalie. The limo pulls up in front of the hotel and they all step out. In the lobby Adrian listens to the blonde next to him waiting for the cue he knows is coming.

“Really! I can't believe they let tourists in here!” she hisses watching a tourist take a pic of the flowers on the center table.

There it is.

“I know right? Walking in here like they are important as you.” Adrian says.

“Oh thank goodness you understand Adrian!” Chloe coos.

“Not a single person even looked up when you walked in.” he reminds her. A complete lie as there was someone to open the door and greet them before they were over the threshold, but those are minor details. He feels Gorilla's massive presence behind him blocking his escape.“If I didn't know better, I would say they think you're no one important. Just another girl.” Adrian pushes.

Chloe gets even louder, barking demands, ordering people around and causing a scene.

The look he gets from his father is enough to kill a normal man, but Adrian is not a normal man. He is a pissed off teen hell bent on causing enough chaos around him to make it easy enough to walk out without a single person noticing, and give his father’s platinum blond locks some gray.

Adrian leans over and whispers in her ear, “If you were to trip on this rug and fall down, could you imagine the scandal? The trouble they would be in? Someone, everyone, would be fired on the spot.”

Out of context this would seem evil for him to suggest. And maybe to anyone it would be, but this is Chloe and if there is one thing Chloe loves more then being the center of attention is being the center of attention and getting someone fired for it. The fake fall is something she had learned young when her mother and father were always too busy to be around. Chloe would trip or fall and 'hurt' her knee or ankle and have to be pampered back to health. It was also the few times her real parents bothered to check in on her. Only when it became a commonplace occurrence and she was confined to her room to the point of insanity from boredom did it stop.

He catches the sparkle in her eye before she takes three steps forward and falls flat on her face.

“OW! Something tripped me! Oh it hurts! My ankle! I need a doctor! I'll sue!” she wails from the floor gripping her leg.

Gorilla and Natalie are by her side in seconds all attention is on Chloe and not a single person is looking at him. Adrian turns and walks right out the door he just came in, pulls his hood up over his head and face and walks away.

Gabriel's eyes just catch the back of his son's jacket in the window to the right of the door before he's simply gone. Chloe is still howling on the floor in pain; he can not order Gorilla or Natalie to go after him, and he doesn't dare risk it himself for fear of what Adrian might do.

Adrian's changed since he left and Gabriel doesn't know how to deal with this new person that has taken over his son's body. Adrian used to be so kind and quiet and obedient. Always did what he was told and never fussed.

This person is sharp tongued, devious, and angry. He isn't pulling punches when it comes to getting what he wants. He demands it, and if he doesn't get it, takes it anyway or twists the situation to fit his needs and get what he wants. Gabriel knows Adrian does not like to make a public scene almost as much as he does. So he bet the public pickup at school and the weekend at the hotel where he could at least have his bodyguard keep an eye on him would work easily. He added Chloe to the mix because she would be hanging off him every second preventing him from having time to sneak off to wherever he's been hiding.

His miscalculation was Adrian knew Chloe better then he did it seemed, looking at the drama a few feet away. From the car to the lobby he had wound her up enough to get her on the floor literally screaming for attention with every pair of eyes on her. And Adrian simply walked away. He was gone, just like that. Someplace he doesn't know with people he knows nothing about. His palms have imprints of his fingernails in them when he finally manages to unclench his fist.

He feels Nuuroo shiver in his pocket.

Once the drama is over he gets back in the car and goes home.

................

“Hey!” Marinette greets when he slips in the skylight silently. She's concerned less then a second later when he doesn't reply, have his bag of clothes for the weekend or make eye contact. Just sits on her bed looking at the pattern in the quilt, cat ears stuck to his head. She climbs the ladder and crawls over to him. He turns his face away from her avoiding her eyes, still not talking.

“Are you hurt?” she asks.

He shakes his head no.. then yes. Brings his hand up to his chest and taps his heart. He can't say out loud but she seems to understand and hugs him. He hugs her back feeling himself calm down.

It doesn't matter what happened at the school or the hotel. All that matters is that he's here with them and it's going to be alright. Even just for the weekend.

“I want pineapple on my pizza,” he says quietly.

“Fine! But only your half!” she sighssigns.

Chat grins.

“Let's go make that pizza,” she says, rustling his hair with her hand. He nods, following Marinette to the kitchen where her parents are already relaxing. Sabine is watching tv, while Tom putters around the kitchen stacking ingredients on the counter.

“You made it!” Tom says giving Chat a hug that lifts the blond off his feet.

“I made it!” he says, being hugged by Sabine once Tom lets him go. Chat revels in the human contact more than he should.

Pizza is a grand creation that Marinette isn't sure even should exist with the amount of pineapple on it. They are all chilling on the couch watching a sitcom about nerds vs geeks trying to take over the school while the rest of the students just watch the madness with no idea what is really going on.

“How was school this week Chat?” Tom asks.

“Good, passed both my tests.” he says, reaching for his ice tea.

“That's good. Has anyone been picking on you?” Sabine asks.

“No. No one really picks on me that I can think of.” Chat says mulling over the question.

“That's good. Marinette, what about you? Chloe is still bothering you?”

Marinette shrugs, “She's not as bad as she used to be.” she says taking another bite of her pizza. Chat watches the conversation around him. Most parents ask, 'how was your day?' or 'what did you learn today?' and get the typical reply of, 'good' or 'nothing'. Asking a kid who is picking on them directly opens up an interesting branch of conversation.

“She is getting older, so hopefully she will grow out of it soon,” her father says.

“I won't hold my breath,” Marinette mutters.

“Are you ready to go?” Chat asks stretching as he stands.

“Ya, just let me get my boots and jacket,” Marinette says, putting the dishes in the sink.

“Where are you two going?”

“Chat is going to take me around the city to see some of the sights from the rooftops.” Marinette tells them.

“Alright, be safe and don't stay out too long. The temperature is going to drop tonight.” Tom says, flipping through the channels.

“We will! Bye!” they wave heading up the steps to the balcony.

“Our little girl is on a date with the hero of Paris!” Sabine chimes, unable to keep the smile off her face.

“Yep, they grow up so fast.” he replies.

“Do you think they know it's a date?” she asks.

“Probably not. Best not tell them, might scare them off.” Tom says. Sabine agrees and they both settle down for a relaxing evening.

"So... how long before they actually get together?"

“Do you wanna make a bet?”
....

“Wow! This is amazing!” Marinette says standing on the rooftop looking over at the Eiffel tower. Lights shimmering in the dark. She's seen it before, but it's still breathtaking.

“Ya, there are some other places too that just blow your mind.” he says leaning back against the giant metal air conditioner on the roof. This is their second stop in this little 'Paris by night via rooftop' tour he's taking her on. He's got two more places in mind to show her, and any place else she wants to see.

Marinette takes a few pics and sends them to her parents before stepping back over to Chat. He's wearing a borrowed brown jacket over his costume again. There isn't a cloud in the sky letting the stars sparkle.

“Thanks for taking me out to see this.” she tells him. He can only see her eyes over the dark blue scarf around the bottom of her face covering her nose and mouth. The rest is hidden under layers of jackets, mittens and sweaters.

“The least I can do for the Princess who took care of me.” he tells her. He can see her eyes crinkle as she smiles.

“Where to next?” she asks.

“If we go now, we might be able to catch Versailles Night Fountain Show.” he says checking the time and map on his staff.

“That sounds amazing!” she says. Chat laughs, kneeling down to allow her to climb onto his back again. She wraps her arms around him tight as he extends his staff and they jump into the night.

“We might be early, or late.” she says looking around.

“I forgot they shut the water fountains off for the winter.” Chat says smacking himself in the forehead.

“I mean that makes sense, they would just freeze, and the spray would make everything covered in ice.” Marinette explains.

They walk around the frozen garden. The ice and snow crunching under their feet as they pass. Marinette then runs out into one of the open lawns and makes a snowball. She lays it in the snow and then starts to roll it.

"A snowman?" Chat asks.

"Yep! Help me make the rest."

Chat does as he's told and soon they are both standing in front of a lopsided snowpile. Some broken twigs and a few stones finish the creation and it stands there smiling back at them.

"Not bad." Marinette says adjusting an eyebrow.

"That was pretty simple." Chat says.

"This is your first one?"

"No, but it has been a few years."

"Let's take a pic and send it to mama and papa."

Chat grins like a mad man as he stands with an arm over the shoulders of his creations.

"As photogenic as always," Marinette says, showing him the pic. While Chat isn't looking, Marinette grabs a handful of snow, forming it into a ball. she throws it at him hitting him square in the back.

"Hey!" he cries, turning around. Marinette giggles, diving behind the snowman for cover as she makes another ball.

"Think fast!" she yells, launching another at him. He dodges it easily, grabbing snow for a counter attack.

"I don't have cover!" he complains, hitting the snowman in the face by mistake.

"You have super powers!! No excuse!" she laughs getting hit in the shoulder, her shot going wide.

"Got ya!" he cheers.

"Need to do better than that Kitty!" she teases as they run around the snowman. She tries to keep it between him and her but she slips in the snow and gets tackled. They both end up in a laughing pile in the snow. She laughs as she watches the snowflakes get stuck in his hair.

Cheeks rosy, laying there in the snow next to her she wonders how often he's just been this happy. He turns his head catching her eyes. His green cat eyes still sparkling from playing around.

Little moments make him so happy. She thinks, shoving a handful of fluffy snow into his face. An action she regrets soon after when he pins her down with his super strength as she kicks and screams returning the favor. After a few more hand fulls of snow a truce is called. Along with a later date of a proper snow ball fight with forts and teams, if she can convince her mama and papa to join them.

They start walking again down another frozen flower path. Marinette leads the way just ahead of him taking pictures of random things. Chat opens his mouth to speak, then closes it again. She didn't ask, but he feels like he needs to tell her. Like he owes her an explanation of his mood earlier. Or maybe he just wants to talk to someone about what happened. But then again, she did see Adrian be taken away by his father with Chloe.

"What do you want to do tomorrow? What's wrong?" She asks when she turns and sees him not really looking at anything.

"Nothing,"

"Something's bothering you."

He shrugs

"Tell me about it." she says.

"I can't."

"Tell me a lie then." she says.

"What?"

"You can't tell me the truth, then tell me a lie. Tell me something that will make you feel better. A half truth. Part of what happened. Talk to me till you feel better." Marinette tells him sitting on a snowy bench and beckoning him to join her. He hesitates before sitting.

Chat wrings his hands together, and after a moment starts to talk.

“He.. I.. I was put in a situation where I had limited options to get away. But I have a friend who I've known since we were little. Asked him for a distraction and he made a pretty big fool of himself for me so I could just walk away before anyone noticed. I owe him pretty big for that.” Chat explains as simply as he can.

“It's good you had someone like that around.” Marinette says.

“Probably gonna have repercussions when I get back.” Chat mutters.

“If things ever go south, come home to us. Doesn't matter if it's the weekend or not.” she tells him. He's heard this so many times by now, but it still makes his stomach flutter knowing he has a place he's welcome.

Chat looks at her and smiles.

"Did that help?"

"Yes, thank you." he says

He watches her yawn out of the corner of his eye. It's contagious and he's yawning soon too.

“I think it's time to head back,” she says. Her breath visible in the air. He can feel the temperature dropping even through his layers and leather.

“I think you're right, princess.” he stands before kneeling in front of her allowing her to climb on his back.

“This was nice though. Thanks for bringing me." Marinette says, wrapping her arms around his neck.

“Next time we'll go out when it's snowing. Maybe even go sledding on the hill.” he offers.

It's not long before they land on her roof again and climb down. Marinette's parents are already in bed. A set of sleeping clothes, his fabric mask, pillow and blanket are on the couch waiting for him. He changes and tucks himself onto the couch he didn't realize he missed so much.

“Claws in,”

Plagg yawns as he zips over to the fridge and helps himself to a snack.

“I have to admit, I was kinda impressed with how you got away from your father today.”

And just like that Adrian is once again in a bad mood. He frowns, turning over to face the couch.

“What?”

“Could you not remind me, that would be great.” Adrian grumbles.

“It was a compliment!”

“Yep! Just amazing! Nothing like being kidnaped in public by your own father where you can't say a thing, and then getting put in a situation where there is NO way out other than to trick your friend into making a fool of themselves so you can escape in the chaos just so you can feel happy for a few days. Ignore the fact that he's been avoiding me all week, and then pulling this little stunt just to control me, and where I go, and what I do, and who I talk to!! I can't even remember the last time he willingly wanted to go anywhere with me for a weekend and the only reason he does is because I have plans and he doesn't want me to do what I want! No! He can get stuffed! I'm done!" Adrian snaps bitterly. Plagg can feel the waves of anger almost come from the boy. He wonders if Hawk Moth has Adrian's emotions on mute or something.

"Sorry," Plagg says.

"No, I'm sorry. I shouldn't be yelling at you." he says letting out a long breath as he calms himself down.

"No, but you do need to talk to someone about your feelings." Plagg tells him.

"You mean like a therapist?"

"Shrink, whatever they are called." Plagg says sliding down the back of the couch to him.

"Won't work. I know I would ramble over into Chat Noir stuff... and if Natalie or Father ever saw my personal files it would be a mess. Or he could just do what he does best and bribe them to tell him everything." Adrian tells him.

"Probably. He isn't much for personal space." Plagg says.

"I get more personal space on a stranger's couch then I do at home." Adrian says, pulling the blanket up over Plagg on the pillow next to his head.

"We don't need to worry about it again till Monday, night kid."

"Night Plagg." Adrian says, closing his eyes and falling asleep.

....

"What happened today?" Tikki asks when Plagg and her meet down in the bakery a little bit later.

*Kwamis can't say holder's names

"After the school we got to the hotel and Adrian made Chloe cause a big scene so he could just walk out without being noticed. He's not happy about it." Plagg explains eating a cheese biscuit.

"I can imagine."

"You think Marinette has put together that Chat and Adrian are the same person?"

"Not yet. Remember, people only see what they want to see. If she isn't looking for Adrian she won't see him."

"Humans are pretty dumb. He's sleeping on her couch"

"I know."

"We'll he's here till Sunday, so he's got time to relax and be himself."

"You alright with the half transformation so long?"

"I want more cheese."

"Night Plagg"

"Night."

Pancakes are what is on the stove when he opens his eyes the next morning.

He hasn't had pancakes since his first time here and he threw them up. Thankfully he doesn't have a repeat performance. Also he finds out he prefers waffles to pancakes.

.....

Chapter Text

Stitches out

“And there we go! All done! You will still need to keep it clean for a while, but overall I think you're going to make a full recovery.” the young doctor says taking off his gloves and tossing them in the trash before scribbling something down on their clipboard. Adrian examines his hand where the stitches one were. Now just little divites where they were pulled from his skin. The thin line of the cut between them somehow paler than the rest of him.

“Thank you doctor,” Adrian says, flexing his hand, feeling the difference without the stitches holding his flesh together. It felt weird. He was used to the resistance they gave after so long.
“Keep up your exercises for another month and if there are any more issues come back and see me,” he says with a wave as he leaves to see another patient.

“Is there anything else to do today?” Adiran asks as he climbs into the car with Natalie.

“Nothing is scheduled as of this moment.”

“Can we make a stop on the way to school?”

….

“Welcome! What can we get you?” Tom’s cheery voice beconds as Adrian steps through the doors to the bakeshop. The little bell making a chime to announce his arrival with a little flurry of snow following him in. the warmth and smell of vanilla and cinnamon hit him like a fright train and for a moment, he’s up on the couch, watching tv and eating leftover tarts. It makes is head spin and for a moment wonders if its a mistake to come here without the mask.

“Oh hello Adrian! It's good to see you again! Sabine! Tell Marinette her school friend Adrian is here!”

His own name brings him back to the present and he gives his head a quick shake to get focused.

“She’s at school, remember?” Sabine reminds her husband.

“Oh right! Well, what can I get you?”

“Hehe, it's good to see you too. Can I get a dozen of…” Adrian trails off as memories of conversations of filling dozens of orders come to mind, “whatever you want! Bakers choice!”

“Oh this will be fun! Coming right up!” Tom says with a grin and grabs a box and starts to fill it with an assortment of things." He watches the older man pluck a selection of pastries and confections from the glass display cases. Adrian has to bite his tongue not to let him hold out his hand to show Tom how the wound healed.

“I hope that will do.” he says, handing the box over to Adrian.

“It's perfect! Thank you so much!” he says, taking the box from Tom. Paying he heads back to the car, the bell on the door notifying everyone of his exit. He shoves a chocolate croissant in his mouth devouring about half at once. Natalie gives him a glance.

“What? I’m hungry.” he says, stuffing the other half into his mouth as soon as he can. It’s only a minute or two before the black car pulls up in front of the school.

“Can you put these in the kitchen for me when you get home?” Adrian asks Natalie as he grabs his bag and opens the door.

“Alright,” she replies.

“Thanks!” he says, darting out the car and up the steps.

“Hey dude!” Nino greets quietly.

Adrian gives him a nod to his hand.

“Nice.”

………..

J.1 Family emergency

"Carry the three and then you have the percent you need for the next part of the equation." the teacher wrote the problem out on the board again.
There is a faint strange beeping sound from behind him, followed by rustling fabric. A moment later a shocked gasp. Adrian turns to see a look of horror on Marinette's face as she looks at her phone. Alya's eyes widened looking over her friend's shoulder.
"Marinette! No phones in class, where are you going?" the teacher asks as Marinette grabs her bag and runs out of the class and down the hall.
"She has a family emergency, Mrs. Plurial," Alya says.
"What happened?" Adrian asks, trying to remain calm. His mind jumps to every worst case scenario.
"Her mom fell down the steps and had to go to the hospital." Alya explains. Hushed mummers make the class room buzz.
Adrian feels his stomach fall. Slipping his phone from his bag he holds it just out of sight as he starts to type.
Adrian: I need you to make an excuse to get me out of class this second!!
Natalie: What is wrong?
Adrian: I need to go to my safe house right now, and you need to give me a reason to leave NOW!
Natalie: Do you need the car?
Adrian: NO!!
Natalie: I'm calling the school now. Tell them your ride will be arriving in a few moments to pick you for a photo shoot.
Adrian: Thank you Natalie!

"Where are you going?" the teacher asks a few minutes later when she notices Adrian packing up his books and heading for the door.
"My ride should be here in a minute to pick me up."
"For what?"
"I have a photo shoot." he says sadly.
"No one informed me about this!" she barks.
"Oh? thought I mentioned it"
"You're not going to Marinette's then?" Nino asks.
"I'll try and visit after my shoot. Keep me posted on what happened ok?" he says with a wave as he leaves.
"No Problem."
Adrian hurries out the front door and down the street. A few blocks over he slips into an alley and transforms.
"Claws out."
Chat lands on the balcony and enters Marinette's room. Then down to the kitchen.
No one is there. The house is empty and the bakeshop is closed.
"Probably still at the hospital." Plagg says when he de-transforms.
"Hope everyone's okay." he says sitting on the couch to wait.
.....

“Natalie tells me you left school early today.” his father says from the other end of the table
“Yes.”
“Why?”
“Emergency. Had to go to the hospital. He's going to be alright, eventually." Adrian says, pushing his food around the plate.
"I need that favor." he says quietly.
He hears the clink as his father sets his glass of wine down on the table.
"What do you require?"
"Time. I need time away from school, and shoots and things."
"How much time are we talking?"
"6 Weeks." Adrian says.
"I can't do that."
"Why?"
"What excuse can I come up with to excuse you from life for that long of a time? Send you overseas? How will you pretend to be there and somewhere else as well? Sick? The media would have a field day wondering what you have." his father asks.
"I need to be there!"
"It will not allow it, Adrian," his father says.
"They need me!"
"I need you here!!"
"No you don't! The only reason you're here in the same room as me is because I'm blackmailing you!" Adrian snaps.
"Do you not understand how busy I am?!"
"Do you care about me at all? Or is your work so important?"
"You know I care about you!"
"Then prove it!" he yells back slamming his hands on the table.
"I can not allow you to simply vanish for that long." Gaberel sat down heavily in his chair, his fingers trying to message the headache that suddenly appeared. "two weeks. and you are there nearly every weekend as is."
"Thank you father," Adrian says. It’s not what he wanted, but it can work. He stands and heads for the door.
"You will be returning this favor," his father informs him.
Adrian pauses for a moment before leaving the room without another word.

……
J.2 6 weeks on a broken foot

Marinette supposes she should know by now that Chat would know something was wrong and be waiting for them when they got home from the hospital.

“I’m fine really,” Sabine repeats again as Tom carries her up the steps and sets her carefully on the sofa.

“The doctor said you need to keep off it.” Tom reminds her.

“My arms still work! Put me in front of the cash register!” she says, wincing in pain.

“Not today mama, humor us and just sit still please?” Marinette begs.

“Fine but you're all over reacting.” she says sissing as Tom lifts her foot gently and sets it on a pillow. Chat hovers around ready to jump into action on command, worried look on his face. Blankets, pillows, tablet, power cord, tv remote, sandwich, water and pain meds are placed in close reach of Sabine on the couch.

“Can I help?” he offers, buzzing by.

“No,” Sabine says.

“Yes! Make sure she doesn’t leave that spot!” Tom corects. Marinette agrees, and Chat is officially in charge of keeping an eye on mama bear.
Sabine settles in, while Tom and Marinette go down to the shop to finish orders and help customers for a while. Sabine picks up her table to message her friend in an effort to ward off the vicious rumors the rumor mill is bound to be turning out about her at the moment when she feels eyes on her.

“Why aren't you at school?” Sabine asks.

“This isn’t about me, it’s about you.” Chat replies.

“I tripped and broke my foot on the steps, now why aren't you in school?”

“Because you tripped your foot?” Chat offers.

“That is not an excuse!! You need to go to school.”

“I’m covered,” he assures her.

“The last thing I want is for you to fall behind in your classes.”

“Not gonna happen.” he waves her worry off.

“Why is that?”

“I’m already a few weeks ahead of them.”

“Why?”

“Because of the superhero thing sometimes I can’t go to school, so I tend to keep a little ahead of the class so I don't have to play catch up.” Chat explains loosely.
Sabine just stares at him unblinking for a minute. “Bring me marinette's history book.”

Chat does and she opens it up to a page a few chapters ahead.

“How did Henry the 8th kill his wives.”

“Divorced, beheaded, died, divorced, beheaded, survived.” Chat answers.
“Who was the last king of france?” Sabine asks.

“Louis XVI was the last king of France in the line of Bourbon monarchs preceding the French Revolution of 1789. He was executed for treason by guillotine in 1793.” Chat recites eyes closed.
“When was the first world fair?” she asks, flipping to another page.
“Crystal Palace in Hyde Park, London, United Kingdom, in 1851.”
“When was Notre Dame built?”
“1160 under Bishop Maurice de Sully and was largely completed by 1260,” Chat answers.

“Whats the square root of 257?”
“16 and change”

Sabine squints her eyes at him trying to figure out if he’s real.

“Fine, I believe you.”

……

“How is she doing?” Tom asks, coming up the steps later after the bakery is closed for the day. Marinette is lagging behind as she closes the shop.
“Her foot hurts, and she wants to go to work.” Chat says finishing supper and setting up the supper area on the coffee table where Sabine has been stuck most of the day.
“Not for at least a few weeks till you can move around easier, and you’re not in so much pain.” Marinette says handing her mother a plate of food.

“So what are we going to do about the bakery? You can’t manage all that yourself, even if we get mom to sit on regester, she can’t fetch things from the showcases.” Marinette says digging into her meal with the savagery of someone who hasn’t eaten since breakfast.

“We’ll just have to not take orders, and cancel the ones we have.” Tom says buttering a still warm from the oven roll.

“But that’s not good for business,” Sabine says.

“Not much of a choice.” Tom replies. They all go quiet as they eat.

“What if I work? I know enough for the basics, and that will leave Tom time to finish the orders. Marinette can work in the front of the shop till Sabine is well enough to sit at the register.” Chat offers putting another pile of stir fry on Marinette’s plate.

“Chat, you can’t do that. You need to go to school and what about home life?” Tom says.

“I’m already ahead in school.” Chat informs him. Sabine nods.

“It would make things easier than trying to show someone how our bakery works.” Marinette says. “I could take a few days till we get mama mobile. I can get Alya to get my homework for me.”

“I don’t know how to feel about this.” Tom says. “I don’t want you to get in trouble for being here so much.”

“He owes me a favor, so it shouldn't be an issue.” Chat says slurping down the last of his soup.

“That would be a big help,” Tom says.

…..

“So what happened?” Sabine asks when Chat comes down the steps from her room.

“I got 2 weeks,” Chat says with a sigh, sitting down hard on the sofa next to her. He’s disappointed he didn’t get more time.

“That’s perfect! I’ll be up on my leg by then and can work in the front of the shop. Chat your my hero!” Sabine says reaching over to give him a hug. He hugs her back hoping she likes the swivel chair he ordered for her that should arrive tomorrow afternoon. He hopes it will make sitting at the register down in the bakery more comfortable.

……..
“You're grounded for 2 weeks?!” Nino cries on the other end of the phone call.

“Yep! Was worth it though. Don’t tell anyone.” Adrian says.

“You just sucker punched the guy?”

“Ya, but dad had to pay him to keep his mouth shut so I’m grounded for the rest of the month. Anyone who asks is being told I’m out visiting family.” Adrian lies through his teeth packing a few things away in his bag for the next 2 weeks.

“Wish I could have seen it! I can’t see you throwing hands dude.” Nino sighs on the other end.

“I know! I didn’t know a lip could bleed like that.” Adrian says folding another shirt and putting it in the bag.

“I bet he was shocked,” Nino says.

“Not half as shocked as me. But I can't take it back now.”
“So limited phone time?” Nino asks.

“Pretty much. My tutor is here, I have to go. I’ll try and call in a few days.” Adrian says packing the last of Plagg's cheeses away.

“See ya my dude!”

“Later!”

“Ready to go?” Plagg asks as Adrian hangs up.

“Yes! Let’s go.” he says as Plagg slips into his bag. He tosses it over his shoulder before leaving his room.

“You will be on contract,” his father says appearing from seemingly nowhere as soon as Adrian steps onto the marble of the foyer.

“Yes father,” he replies robotically.

“And you will not fall behind on your school work.”

“I’m already a few weeks ahead, and the teacher said I can take the test when I get back.” Adrian informs him. There is a long awkward silence before his father speaks again.

“Very well,” he says with a sigh.

“Bye father, bye Natalie. See you soon!”
…...

Chapter Text

So embarrassing if he was Chat

....

“Oh my god! Could you imagine how embarrassing that would be?”
“I know right!”

“Really! His father would be so ashamed, hero or not!”

“Everyone has skeletons in their closet, but cat ears? Nope, would totally not be into that for any amount of money. I mean he's just too much of a flirt and a showoff.”

“really. Adrian as Chat Noir would be the worst! Total buzz kill.”

“really!”

.........

“I think I'm going to give up chasing Ladybug,” Chat says skimming through the news on his phone.

“Are you okay?” Marinette asks stunned.

“Yes, why?”

“That doesn't sound like you. What brought this on?” she asks.

“Well, now don't get my wrong, I still love her, but... that is also kind of the problem.” he says.

“Explain,”

“I don't think I can.”

“Try.” she pushes.

“With the mask and without the mask, I'm practically two different people. If she fell in love with me she might hate who I am under it.”

“What about, 'it's better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.'” Marinette asks.

Chat frowns quiet for a moment before replying.

“Whoever said that was a liar.”

...................................................................
Easier to think of them as dead
....

The identity of the body flashes on the screen and Chat lets out a sigh. The news had reported the discovery of a car at the bottom of the canal a few days ago. The video of the sunken vehicle being pulled from the waters. Covered in mud and river groth was all over the tv. Chat hadn’t realized he’d been holding his breath till the man's name scrolled across the screen.
“What's wrong? Did you know him?” Sabine asks stepping over to stand by Chat and watch the tv. The elderly man's image and information is shown by the reporter before the camera changes and they start talking about the prices of eggs.
“No.”
“What is it then?” Sabin pushes.
“You'll think I'm crazy.” Chat says realizing there is no way to word what the issue is without sounding crazy.
“Try me,”
Chat chews on his tongue before finally just spitting it out.
“A part of me was hoping it might be my mom. At least if it was her, I would know where she is and why she never came back. Pretty messed up isn't it?” he chuckles.

“No sweetie it's not.” she says, wrapping him in a hug.
......

Countdown till 18
..........................................................................
“You lied to me.” Adrian growls.

“What do you mean?”

“You said you wouldn't have anyone follow me. You lied.” Adrian states.

“It's for your own safety.”

“I knew better than to trust you.” Adrian groans head in hands as he walks about the room.

“Adrian,”

“1295!” the youth shouts suddenly.

“What is that suppose to mean?” his father asks.

“You're good with numbers, figure it out! I don't have to bring my phone with me. I bring it just in case something happens and I NEED to get a hold of you! It was my line, TO YOU! Not a trail of breadcrumbs for you to follow to my safe house!” Adrian explains frustrated.

“This is a safe house.”

“SAFE FROM YOU!” he roars spinning on his heals and heading for the door before he does something he will regret.

“1295!” he yells again before slamming the door and storming off to his room.

A small part of him wonders why with all the negative emotions he's been having lately why no acuma has come for him. Maybe he does have a tiny bit of luck after all.

.....

“ I still do not know what 1295 means.” his father says.

“It's 1284.”

“ I know you said 1295 before.”

“ I did”

“what does 1284 mean then?”

“the same that 1295 did.”

“ I don't like riddles Adrian.”

“And I don't like spending what little free time I have being pranced around like a show pony in front of strangers, while my friends are out living life, but I guess we all can't have what we want.”

“I find your attitude very unbecoming.”

“It must be that teen angst I'm told people my age go through. Hormones and puberty and just being over all tired all the time. I'm sure I'll get over it eventually. Sorry to bother you, I'll let you get back to your fabric.”

.....

There is a knock at his bedroom door. Plagg slips out of sight as Adrian yells that it's not locked. He flips over the paper in front of him and starts to write the problem out as he waits for Natalie to talk.

“1271.”

Adrian looks up from his math homework. It's scattered across his bed along with a few dvd cases and an open bag of chips.

“Is that correct?” his father asks. Adrian is actually surprised to see the man in his room. Usually he only comes to his room to scold or check how his piano lessons are doing.

Adrian nods.

“What is your plan for that day, if I may ask?”

“Don't know. Going to wait to see how things are first.” Adrian replies.

“I hope we can come to some kind of understanding before that.” his father says before leaving.

1271 days till Adrian's 18th birthday.

Chapter Text

Summer collection

late February?

Adrian was not happy. Adrian was not happy one little bit.

He stands there in his father's work room a few feet away from him. The large table between them. On the table in front of him is the summer collection his father has been working on. Mostly casual summer wear, jackets, shirts, shorts, jeans, a vest, and some sandals. Many of the pieces were female, while a few pieces were male. He moved the photos around doing a mental count. There were 4 pairs of swimming trunks. Adrian knew without asking he would be expected to model them for the collection. Most likely alongside the female models in their respective attire. Then he would most likely have his image plastered on every magazine cover in Europe. The mobbing would start again, just as it did with the fragrance ad.

He hated it. Walking around mostly naked, getting your picture taken by strangers, and treated like a piece of meat. If he felt this bad modeling swimwear, he couldn't imagine how some of the women felt.
But this was how it had always been. His father makes the clothes, he models them. That is how this business works. How it keeps food on the table, clothes on his back, and a roof over his head. Despite how it made him feel, this was his job.

“The photo shoots will be next week. It will take you away from your classes for a day. The photographer I hired is only going to be available for a short time in the early morning,” his father informs him, clicking away at the screen in front of him.
He wants to say something, but he doesn't know what.

“Is there something the matter?” his father asks, eyeing his son.

“No father.” he says before taking his leave back to his room.

...

Adrian stands there in the dressing room. He's expected at makeup in 4 minutes. His stomach turns, and he can't seem to muster his signature fake smile the people have come to know and love.

It was nearly 8am, he'd been up since 3am. They have already gone through the lion's share of pieces he's father had created. The jeans, tops, shorts, sandals, and jackets mostly. The fake studio was designed to be a warm summer day at the dock with friends. Other models Adrian had never met before. Fake friends to go with the fake water, fake sky, and fake sun.

Adrian stood in front of the floor length mirror eyeing himself in the reflection. Black, blue and white trunks hung comfortably on his hips. And that was all he was expected to wear. No underwear in case of lines showing through the material. If he was at the real beach with his real friends he would feel very different, or at least he thinks he would. He's never been to a beach with friends before.

“What's wrong?” Plagg asks from the rack of clothing to his left.

“Nothing,” Adrian replies empty.

“Don't lie to me. I went through the effort of asking you a question. The least you can do is make up an answer.” the quamie grumbles.

“I don't want to be here,” he answers.

“Then leave.”

“I can't!”

“Yes you can! It's in the contract!” Plagg reminds him.

“I-” he opens his mouth to protest but stops.

It was.

#3 and #6

He doesn't feel comfortable, and he is allowed to say no. But this is different from wanting friends over, or going to the bakery for the weekend. This is a photo shoot that has been planned in advance, with money and people and they are all here waiting for HIM. Spending their time and effort for HIM. This is centered around HIM. HE is the one who has to make this work, it's HIS job, HIS responsibility!

He doesn't want to be here.
Adrian feels himself shaking as he changes back into his regular clothes as fast as he can. His heart is pounding in his ears as he tries to calm himself down. Hands shaking he fumbles with his phone as someone calls from the other side of the door that he has 2 minutes before he needs to be in makeup.

Adrian: I'm done
Natalie: So soon?
Adrian: No, I'm not doing it.
Natalie: Why?
Adrian: I DO NOT WANT TO!

The phone rings, he hits the button as he pulls on his jacket and zips it up after Plagg slips into a hidden pocket out of sight.
“Adrian? What is wrong?” Natalie asks over the phone.
“I'm done, I'm not doing the shoot.” Adrian tells her.

“Is there a reason?”

“Yes, because I said so!” he says, for a moment reminding himself of his father.

“Adri-”

“You can either come get me, or I'll get my own ride.” he snaps, hanging up the phone and heading for the exit. A few people around him turn to look his way puzzled, making him quicken his pace before they have time to stop and ask questions.

The cold air hits him in the face when he pushes open the exit door and steps out into the street. His boots crunch on the icy sidewalk. He takes a deep breath, the ice of the air making him cough. Putting his gloved hand over his mouth he breathes slowly looking around. The street is ice covered, along with more than a few vehicles parked along it. Their frosted windows are painted in crystal patterns. There is a shimmer in the upper windows around him and Adrian realizes the sun has just broken the horizon. It is still THAT early in the morning. If he hurries he could probably still make it to school on time for his first class. He feels a smile start to pull at his lip at the idea before it fades and he goes still standing there on the sidewalk. His head turns back to the door of the building he just ran out of.

Oh god, what has he DONE?!

He just walked out on a photo shoot. Unplanned, and without explanation. There is no way he will be going to school today, at the very least he will be taken directly home where he will be expected to have a damn good explanation as to why he just pulled the stunt he just did. If the media caught wind of him bailing there would be more drama.

It's one step, then he's running as fast as he can. He reaches the end of the block and slips on the ice making the corner. Arms flailing he keeps himself from falling. He looks around, spotting a small gap between the buildings just big enough to fit in. Taking a quick look around he slips sideways between the stone and out of sight. Phone pings and he pulls it out.

Natalie: The car will be there in 3 minutes.
Adrian: Don't bother, I'm already gone. I'll be back tonight.

Turning it off he stuffs it in his pocket before transforming and extending his baton sending him to the roof.

...

He arrives on their street in enough time to watch Marinette dash out the door and towards school. Chat guesses that at the speed she's going, she will have exactly 20 seconds before the teacher walks into class. That is if she doesn't slip and fall on the way.
Landing on the balcony he opens the hatch and slips in.

It feels strange to be here so early and not on a weekend as it has been for the last month. He de-transforms to his mask, before knocking loudly on her bedroom door before going down.

“Chat! Did you just get here? Is everything alright?” Sabine asks when she sees him coming down the steps.

“Morning, I was wondering if you needed any help in the bakery today?” he asks, avoiding her questions.

“Would you like some breakfast first?” she asks, giving the cereal box in her hand a shake. Chat intends to say no, but his head is already nodding yes.

A bowl of coloured sugar rainbow marshmallow cereal with animal shapes is set on the table in front of him. He takes a bite and feels himself start to calm down.

It's amazing what food can do.

“Better?” she asks.

“Much,” he says, taking another bite. Sabine wraps her arms around him giving him a hug.

“It's going to be okay,” she tells him, and Chat for a moment honestly feels like it will be.

“When you're ready, come down,” she says, patting him on the head before going to join her husband in the bakery. He watches her go feeling instantly better.

He wonders if one day he will be half as good at reading people as she is.

Alone in the kitchen he finishes breakfast.

......

“Thank you for coming in to work today,” Tom says, picking up the boxes of cookies to take to the front of the store.

“No problem!” Chat Noir grins starting to frost another tray of flower shaped cookies. The radio on the table across the room cranks out a fairly recent duet between XY and Clara Nightingale.

“Any job that lets me keep my clothes on,” Chat mutters to himself under his breath. Tom pauses mid step, turning his head back to the youth a few feet away, bag of pink icing in hand, bobbing to the music as he works. Tom notes that it's only been the last half hour that Chat's ears have moved back to their usually happy stance from where they were practically plastered to his skull all morning. He watched for a few more seconds before continuing to the front of the store.
......

Chat yawns again. Sabine watched him out of the corner of her eye.

“You alright?” she asks.

“Ya, just up early.” he says halfway through a pan of crescent rolls.

“How early is early?” she asks.

“2am?”

“Enough, go up the stairs and take a nap.” Sabine tells him, moving him out of his space with a bump of her hip.

“I'm fine rea-” he's cut off when an eclair is shoved in his mouth.

“Hush now. We're done here for the extra work. Go up those steps and have a nap before you fall asleep, and I have to get Tom to carry you again.” Sabine warns pushing him towards the house door.

“As long as you're sure you don't need any more help.” Chat says after he finishes chewing the bite of pastry in his mouth.

“I'm sure. Go now.” she says with a smile. Chat doesn't argue anymore climbing the steps to the living room where his all too familiar friend, the couch, is waiting for him. He has no intention of going to sleep, opting for turning on the tv to see what's on. He makes the mistake of laying down to get comfortable, and falls asleep in minutes.

.......

“Shh!” her father hisses when she steps through the door. By now she's used to being greeted as such. Pulling off her boots and jacket Marinette looks over the back of the couch spotting a familiar pair of black ears and blond hair.

“How long has he been here?” she asks only a little surprised to see him.

“He arrived just after you left. He's been up since 2am. Don't ask about his day.” her father tells her.

“I got some homework to get to, let me know when he wakes up.” she says heading to her room.

.....

“Suppers' ready.” he hears through the grog of sleep. “Go wake up Chat.”

“I'm up,” he yawns, struggling to pull himself upright. The blanket over him is hindering his progress. Eventually he fights his way free and makes his way to the table and sits down. Tonight home made special is beef stew with dough boys. Chat happily takes the plate he's offered.

“How was school today Marinette?”

“Same, there is a test for Friday though.”

“What's it on?”

“French. Shouldn't be too hard.” she says ripping apart the soft doughy blob and dipping it in the thick rich gravy.

“How are your classes going Chat?”

“Good, passing everything.”

“That's good. Was the last acuma hard to beat?" Tom asks.

"Not overly, just took a while to find where the acuma was hidden." Chat says following Marinette's actions.

"Nasty things, wish a can of bug spray took care of them." Tom says.

"Hehe, that would make my job easier, but Ladybug is the best bug spray when it comes to acumas. You can ward off acumas when you know one is coming for you by staying positive. That helps." Chat explains.

"You can? I thought once one was after you, it keeps chasing till it gets you?" Sabine says. Marinette takes another bite of her strew to keep herself from entering the conversation.

"True, once it's locked on it follows you like a bloodhound, but if there is someone else with a strong, or stronger negative emotion close by, it will change targets." Chat explains.

"Then I would feel guilty for getting someone else akumatized." Sabine says.

"Don't be. You can't control how others feel, and it's all HawkMoths fault anyway," Chat says. His mind wanders to his father and a nagging voice in his mind tells him to take his own advice.

.....

It's late when Chat Noir says his goodbyes heading out into the dark. Turning on his phone he gets the messages he's been avoiding all day.

Natalie: What do you mean? Where are you?
Natalie: Adrian?

Natalie: when are you coming home?

Chat lands in a dark section of the park, dropping his transformation. Plagg yawns hiding away in his masters jacket to stuff his face with cheese.

Adrian: can you come pick me up?
Natalie: Where are you?
Adrian: East side of the Champ de Mars park.
Natalie: Please stay there, we will be there shortly.
Adrian: Thank you.
Adrian: I'm sorry.
Natalie: You father has questions.
Adrian: I don't have answers, at least none he wants to hear.
Natalie: We'll talk about it in the car, we're on our way.

Adrian puts his phone away pulling his jacket closer around him. The air is still as the light from the street lamps makes the snow on the ground sparkle. There isn't a breath of wind, his exhale curls up over his head like tiny clouds. A car drives by and off into the distance. If it wasn't for the feeling of impending dread in his guts he might enjoy the view. If he was free to do as he pleased he might even transform and take Marinette out to see the splendor of the tranquil winter night.

“This isn't going to be good,” he says.

“Are you going to be okay?” Plagg asks from inside his collar.

“I don't know.” he says watching the black car he knows too well pull up. He slips in buckling up, not meeting Natalie's eyes.

“Your father is not happy.” she tells him as they pull into the empty street.

“He never is,” Adrian mumms.

“You really shouldn't have left like you did.” Natalie reminds him.

“I know,”

“Was there a problem at the shoot?” she asks.

“No,” Adrian answers.

“Then why did you leave so suddenly?” she asks.

Adrian doesn't answer.

“Is there anything you are willing to share?” she asks him. Adrian notes the wording of her question.

“I just...” he tries but shakes his head letting silence fall between them. It's quiet for the rest of the drive home.

...

“Adrian, I demand to know why you left the photo shoot this morning!” his father practically growls at him when he walks through the door. Adrian can't even bring himself to meet his fathers eyes.

He wonders what happened to all his confidence and bravado he's been able to conjure up over the last month. At the moment he feels even less than he did before he ran away.

“I asked you a question!”

Adrian still doesn't answer, or meet his eyes. He just stands there looking at the pattern on the floor.

“You're grounded. Go to your room. You will not be going to school for the rest of the week, do you understand?” his father informs him dryly.

Adrian doesn't reply, simply goes to his room and shuts the door.

...

Plagg flies out of Adrians shirt pocket and lands next to him on the bed where the teen has thrown himself face down on the sheets.

“Well, at least you get to sleep in tomorrow,” Plagg says, trying to turn the situation around.

“I would rather go to school. It's harder for him to yell at me there.” Adrian says into the sheets.

“Oh no, he can yell at you anywhere! That is one of his special talents!” Plagg reminds him with a chuckle. Adrain can't help but laugh a little too.

“Well, did you have fun at the bakery?”

“I always do.” he says, turning his head to look at the little quamie. “supper was good too. I should have had seconds.” he says, remembering the stew.

“It did look good,” Plagg admits. Adrian thinks for a moment before he realizes something.

“Hey, how much can you see when I’m transformed?” he asks.

“It depends. If it's just general stuff we watch and listen, but when things get personal we kinda go blind and deaf. Thank goodness.” Plagg tells him scratching his belly.

“What do you mean by personal?”

“Sex.”

“What?!” Adrian exclaims.

“Ya. You humans have a hard time keeping your hands to yourselves, even when transformed. So we have a special spell on us, so when you happen to get 'frisky' we go blind and deaf. It's just easier for everyone involved.” he says as if it's nothing at all.

“How often does this happen?” Adrian asks.

“Hasn't skipped a generation yet.” Plagg says with a roll of his eyes.

“Well you don't have to worry about getting in an awkward situation with me.” Adrian says.

“Are you telling me you won't make out with Ladybug if she asks you too?” Plagg asks him with a grin.

Adrian can't answer, but the creeping blush up his neck does it for him.

“Or Marinette?” Plagg pushes.

“Marinette isn't like that, she's just a friend. To me and Chat Noir.” Adrian informs him.

“If I had a piece of cheese for every time I've heard that from a master, I'd own the moon!!” Plagg says.

“It's true, she's just a friend.”

“Friends rarely stay friends the rest of their lives. Especially when it's between a male and female, unless someone else gets involved. And when the hormones hit, OH! You better watch out! But then again, you already know what that's like don't you.” Plagg teases.

“Please stop.” Adrian says memories of vivid dreams come to mind.

“If I had a penny for every time you moaned Ladybug's name in your sleep I'd be as rich as your father!” he laughs, enjoying the torment.

“PLEASE STOP TALKING PLAGG!” he screams into the pillow he's holding over his face. He can feel his ears burning..

“Hahaha!! I know how you play with your Chat Noir and Ladybug dolls! I saw you have an entire wedding with them! Hahaha!”

“They're action figures!!” he corrects uselessly.

There is a knock at his door. Plagg slips away to hide.

“Adrian, will you come here for a moment please?” Natalie calls from the other side.

Adrian opens the door a crack and looks at her standing there.

“Gorilza found this in the car, is it yours?” she asks handing him a few bills. Adrian pats his jean pockets finding them empty. Tom had payed him before he left the bakery.

“Thanks Natalie,” he says, taking the money from her.

“Wait,” she says, stopping him.

“What?” he asks.

“Was what happened this morning related to the contract?” she asks.

Adrian pauses a moment before nodding.

“Good night Adrien” she says, taking her leave.

....

The pounding on his door jolts him awake.

“Adrian! Are you awake yet?”

“Yes! Why? What's going on?” he asks, confused as to why he would be woken up so early in the morning on a day he is supposed to be grounded.

“If you don't hurry up, you will be late for school. You have 10 minutes or your ride is leaving without you.” Natalie informs him. Adrian doesn't know what to say, but he isn't going to question it. Jumping up he grabs his clothes pulling them on as fast as he can before dashing out the door flinging his bag over his shoulder. He hears Plagg give out an indignant squeak as he's thrown around inside.

Shoving his feet into his boots he grabs his jacket, catches a glimpse of his father looking at his mother painting in the next room. He doesn't say anything and just leaves for his ride.

“How was your photo shoot yesterday?” Nino asks as they get to their class. It's still early and few students have arrived in the school, leaving the three of them the only ones in the class.

“It was alright I guess,” he says sitting down.

“Must be fun getting to hang out with all the pretty girls.” Nino teases.

“Ya, nothing like being up before the break of dawn, and prancing around in your underwear as people gawk at you. Then having those pictures be plastered on every damn magazine and billboard from here to New York. Privacy? What's that? Personal space? Never heard of it. What does 'no' mean again? Can't remember,” Adrian grumbles with a yawn.

“Dude! That's not cool! If you don't want to do it, just say so.” Nino tells him taking out his books for his first class, but using them like a pillow.

“Easier said than done.” Adrian tells him.

“What are they gonna do? Dress you themselve, and prop you up?”

“I wouldn't put it past them.”

“How bad was it yesterday then?” Nino asks.

“It was fine for the most part, I got to wear actual clothes. It was the last with the swim wear.” Adrian says.

“God, you didn't have to wear a speedo or a thong did you?!” Nino looks horrified, yet amused.

“Thank god no, but swim trunks aren't more than fancy boxers. I mean if I was with actual friends swimming I wouldn't care, but you just expected to stand there and smile while strangers take pictures of you from the chest down.” Adrian says motioning with his hands.

“Ya I can see that being a problem, especially if you pop a boner,” Nino adds.

“Oh god! How have I never thought of that?!” Adrian runs his hands through his hair horrified at this problem he never realized was a problem.

“Well at least that issue didn't 'pop up' before.” Nino snickers.

“That would have 'elevated' my horrible day to a whole new level!” Adrian replies with a grin.

“They really would have 'focused' on your swimwear then!”

“Please! They would have had to change to a wide angle lens!” he smirks.

“You mean a 'macro' lens!” Nino corrects.

“Speak for yourself!”

“How long are you two going to be telling dick jokes?” Alya asks, leaning into the conversation from her desk.

“Didn't I hear you going on about boob jokes the other day? Something about melons?” Nino reminds her.

“Please, boob jokes are the breast! Dick jokes are beneath me.” Alya informs them with a wicked smile proving she can play the game.

“I'd like to be beneath you,” Adrian's hand hits his mouth a second too late to keep the words from slipping out. His eyes bulge looking around the room horrified at who else might have heard his Chat Noir come through.

“Adrian! Agreste!” Alya barks slack jawed at his comment.

“NO! I didn't mean it! OH god! I can't believe I just said that! I'm so sorry!” he says, flushing bright red to his ears.

“Bwahahahahaha!!” Nino roars in laughter now that the shock is wearing off.

“Shut up Nino!” Adrian wails putting his hands over his face to hide.

“Holy shit dude! Hahaha!” Nino laughs holding his sides. Alya is bright red fanning herself with a text book acting as flustered as she can, just to make Adrian feel more uncomfortable.

“Oh god! I'm so embarrassed!”

“Well, well, well! Look who has a gutter mind today! Mr. Model! What would Marinette say?!” she gasps.

“Please don't repeat that Alya!” he cries from under his shirt.

“I had no idea you felt that way!” she teases. Nino has managed to get his laughter under control to manic giggles.

“You know I don't!”

“What would Ladybug think, you talking all dirty like that?” Nino adds, wiggling his eyebrows.

Adrian would like to die now please.

“Don't worry Adrian, we'll keep your dirty talk quiet. For a price.” Nino informs him.

“Oh god...”

“Hey everyone!” Marinette greats entering the class. She spots Adrian's face bright red. He smiles the best he can, giving her a small greeting.

“Is everything alright?” she asks, concerned.

“Ya, he's fine. Just raced him from the lockers.” Nino says. His face also still red from laughing, Marinette just shrugs taking her seat.

“Why are you so happy this early?” she asks Alya who can't seem to stop grinning.

“Oh just remembering something I saw online yesterday.” her friend says.

“I don't believe any of you.” Marinette states pulling out her books as others filter into the room. Alya and Nino break into a fit of giggles as Adrian's ears turn red again.

It's decided that lunch is on Adrian that day as Nino and Alya decided it would be best to skip their bag lunches and grab some takeout, for today and the rest of the week.

....

“Adrian, come here.” his father says as he passes by his father's work room after supper.

“Yes father?” Adrian says, stepping through the doorway. This is the conversation he's been dreading.

“Tell me why you left the photo shoot yesterday.” his father demands calmly.

Adrian doesn't answer.

“It was rather inconvenient to find a replacement on such short notice.” his father informs him.

“I didn't feel comfortable.” Adrian says quietly.

“Did something happen at the shoot?” his father asks.

“No,”

“Then why did you leave when you did? The shoot was nearly finished.” his father reminds him.

“I..*mutters*

“Speak clearly!” Mr. Agreste snaps.

“I didn't feel comfortable.” his son repeats.

“You said that already,” the older man says, eyes narrowing. Adrian hands ball into fist as he feels his anger start to bubble up inside him overrunning his uncomfortableness.

“Because I don't like being forced to dance around in little more than underwear while strangers take pictures of me!” he hisses. There is a pause before he hears his father reply.

“Were you not in the swim trunks?” his father asks, confused.

“There isn't much of a difference is there?” Adrian asks sarcasm seeping into his voice.

“You didn't have an issue last year.” his father says.

“Yes I did!” Adrian barks, frustrated.

“Why did you not say something?”

“I tried! You never listen! I try to tell you lots of times when I'm embarrassed, or uncomfortable, but you never let me get a word in! You just expect me to smile and go along! The only time this was different is because I had someplace to hide!” Adrian rages.

He meets his fathers eyes. Unable to keep the older man's eyes long, Adrian turned his eyes to the wall. Unconsciously he brings his hands up rubbing the scar on his hand. A nervous habit he's developed over the last few months.

“My apologies. I didn't realize it made you so uncomfortable.” his father says.

Adrian still can't meet his father's gaze, so he keeps his eyes focused on the opposite wall. He shrugs in response.

“If there is another issue like this, I would appreciate it if you let me know ahead of time to make other arrangements.” Gabriel Agreste says, turning his attention back to the screen in front of him.

“Okay,” Adrian says with a nod before leaving. Back in his room he buries his face in his pillow. The conversation had gone… well? He felt uneasy about it for some reason. Adrian can't understand the mix of emotions swirling inside him like a storm.

Part of him was happy he had managed to say how he felt about it. Another felt like a failure for feeling uncomfortable about it in the first place. Anger that his own father never noticed nor asked how his own son felt about the entire thing at all. Frustration for not doing anything sooner. Embarrassed for running away from it like a child. And a large part of him felt invigorated for standing up to the scariest man in his life.

“Hormones,”

“What?”

“Hormones. It's part of the reason you can't settle on how you feel right now. Honestly I'm surprised it took this long for things to kick in with you. My usual masters start with this nonsense about 12. You're a little late to the party to be honest. Looks like all that repressed emotions you had translated over physical stress too. Now that you're letting your anger out for once, your body is starting to follow.” Plagg tells him tapping madly at the game on the phone.

“I don't think it works like that,” Adrian replies, thinking over his limited medical knowledge.

“You sure? You've grown at least an inch in the last month didn't you notice?” Plagg informs him. Adrian thinks over the last few weeks how his clothes have fit him.

“I thought I was just standing up taller,” he says.

“Nope, stand over there,” Plagg says, snatching a pen from the table and following Adrian over to the bathroom door. Adrian stands feet flat and back straight against the wall as he feels the pen in Plaggs paws brush the top of his head making a line on the wall behind him.

“There! We'll see in a week if there is any difference.” Plagg says tossing the pen in some random direction and flopping back on the bed and picking up the phone.

Adrian runs his finger over the mark on the wall trying to remember where he's seen something like this before.

“Marinette's bathroom,” he says.

“What?”

“Marks like this. On the inside of the door-frame.”

“Probably. Measuring height growth is something humans do.” Plagg says.

“There were others before me right? Other Cat Noirs. What were they like?”

Plagg is still for a moment before going back to his game.

“They were human,” he says.

“But what were they like?” Adrian asks, changing into his pyjamas and crawling into bed next to him.

Plagg looks up from his phone at Adrian looking at him in the dark.

“It doesn't matter,” he says, turning off the phone and rolling over away from the blond.

“You're kinder,” Plagg says after a moment. “A lot of my past masters had less than perfect lives. Some like yours, some not. Some much worse. Sometimes they would take their anger out on those around them, and sometimes, they took it out on themselves.” Plagg says.

“If you ever want to talk about it, I'll listen,” Adrian says quietly. “And if I ever turn on you like that, don't stay with me. Go find someone who will take care of you right. Just because you're an immortal being doesn't mean you can be treated like an object.... Plagg?”

“Just poked myself in the eye okay!” The quamie sniffs in the dark. Adrian reaches out and pulls up the blanket over his little shoulder tucking him in.

“Okay, goodnight Plagg,” he says, closing his eyes. He pretends to be asleep and not notice when he sneaks over and rests his little head on his shoulder.

Chapter Text

NO field trip for you!

"That is final!" his father snaps.

"That's not fair!"

"Maybe if you did as you were told and didn't disappear whenever you felt like it I might reconsider. But you don't seem to want to do so, so my answer is no. You are not going on the field trip."

"I stopped doing what you said when I realized there is nothing I can do to make you happy! I'm never going to be good enough to make you happy no matter what I do! You just want to control everything! What I do, what I say, where I go! I am not your puppet! I'm a person, damn it!" Adrian yells back.

They are in the main lobby, papers scattered on the floor around him waiting to be signed so he can go with his class. He had given them to his father the week before at their scheduled meal time. He said he would look over it in the next few days. Adrian had waited, and waited. Asked Natalie to remind him, told the home room teacher they would be in before the trip. She had granted him extra time to get them in, but time was up today. He needed them signed today when he walked in the class this morning. The bus was scheduled to leave in just over an hour. His bag was packed sitting by the door. It’s not an extravagant field trip by any means, just a trip to Aquaboulevard parc aquatique, with an overnight stay at a nearby hotel.

"You are my son and as long as you live under this roof you will do as I say!" he snaps back from the landing.

"I don't blame mom for leaving, I just wish she had taken me with her!" he yells back. Adrian grabs a hoodie pulling it on before he walks right out the door. He catches a glace at Natalie standing in the door to his father's study but keeps going. Down the steps, out the door and through the gate. He pulls the hoodie down over his face and keeps walking past the people around him going about their lives. Over one street, down an alley into another street. He keeps walking with no real sense of direction other than 'away'. He doesn't remember how long he's walking before Plagg slips into his hood and starts telling him where to go.

"Ok, stop... STOP!" Plagg practly yells in his ear. He does, looking up to find himself in a random alley he's never seen before.

"Sit, take a break. No one is following us anymore."

"Wait, what?" Adrain says snapping back to reality.

"There was a black car. Started following us after we left the house."

"I wasn't paying attention. Thank you Plagg." Adrian says.

"We cut a lot of streets and alleys and I think I only saw the driver, so they couldn't get out and chase us. Better get to the rooftops to make sure we’re out of reach." Plagg tells him.

"Ya,"

"I'm sorry kid,"

"I'm just tired." Adrian says.

'I'm tired,' Plagg knows by now that code for, I'm sad and I don't want to think about it anymore, so let me sleep where I can't feel anything.

"Let's get to Marinette's then, you can sleep there."

Chat slips through the skylight into her room. It's quiet and empty like he expected. She's not there after all. She's on a field trip he wanted to be on as well. But he can't be there as Adrian, and he shouldn't be there as Chat Noir, so here he is. He knocks on her door and waits, not hearing anything he goes down. Tom and
Sabine are still in the bakeshop. He gets the blanket and pillow out the closet and lays down on the couch facing the cushions feeling guilty for taking up space in their home once again. Unsure if he's just here for the weekend or longer. Somehow he falls asleep even though it's the middle of the afternoon.

"Our son is home," Sabine says to Tom as she keeps an eye out the door at the customers milling about the display cases trying to decide what to pick. She had gone up to make some lunch for the both of them when she spotted him, made some for Chat as well, leaving it on the table next to him, but let him sleep.

"I'll go say hi!"

"No, he's sleeping."

"It's hardly past 12!" Tom says.

"I know." Sabine says sadly.

Tom's face goes from one of surprise to one of sadness in a second. Chat Noir seems to sleep whenever he's sad. When something happens to make him upset, even when he can't talk about it. He's quiet and just wants to sleep. Tom hadn't paid it much attention until his wife had pointed it out one night. Now that he's seen it, he can't help but notice.

"I wonder what happened." Tom says out loud.

"It's school trips this weekend, and he's here and not there, so my guess would be that."

"We'll ask, if it is, maybe there is something we can do to make him feel better."
The day goes on in the bakery with a few checks in on the cat who doesn't move, or wakes to eat his sandwich. Soup is created with as minimal noise as possible for supper.

"Should we let him sleep?"

"You know he doesn't like to eat alone," Sabine says, placing a hand on Chat's shoulder to wake him up.

"Hey, supper's ready." she tells him. He pulls himself up and joins them at the table. A bowl of soup is set in front of him. It smells amazing and looks even better, but he just doesn't want anything. He takes a bite to be polite, it's warm and he feels that warmth all the way to his toes. He's a few bites in when he nearly chokes on his food.

"He didn't sign the papers to let you go on the field trip did he?" Sabine says.
Chat swallows the carrot stuck in his throat before gasping at them both.

"How did you know?!"

"Well, this is the long weekend for school trips usually, and you're here, and not there." Sabine explains. It dawns on him that's where Marinette gets her ability to connect random dots.

"Ya.. he refused to sign." Chat says quietly swirling his soup around his bowl.

"I'm so sorry, sweety."
He shrugs, taking another bite, not hungry again.

"You get used to it," he says quietly.

"No you don't," Tom corrects.

"No you don't," Chat admits.

Supper is finished soon after and Chat helps with the dishes before sitting on the couch with Tom to play some video games. Tom lets Chat have a few pity victories, that Chat calls him out on with a grin feeling a little better. A game of cards and a movie happens before bedtime.

"Feeling better?" Plagg asks, sitting on the pillow next to his head.

"Sort of. Still feel guilty for being here," Adrian says. "Thanks again for earlier today, spotting that car."

"Don't worry about it. Any plans for tomorrow?"

"Not really?"

"Just the bakeshop?"

"Ya, unless an acuma happens"

"Make sure you save me a few of those cheese croissants then. They smelled so good!" Plagg tells him.

"Hehe, for once I agree with you."
.............

Chat is up relatively early the next morning and helps Tom and Sabine in the shop for the day.

"You want to learn how to make lasagna?" Tom asks closing in on the last hours of the work day.

"Okay!"

"This looks amazing! And it wasn't that hard either." Chat says eyeing the large dish of pasta, meat and cheese as Sabine takes it out of the oven.

"Cooking can be as simple or as complex as you want it to be. It doesn't have to have a hundred layers and 50 different ingredients to taste good." Tom explains
setting the table.

"Have you ever thought about being a chef?" Sabine asks.

"No,"

"What do you want to do when you're done with school?" she asks.

"I never thought about it.. or more like.. it's already planned out for me. Being a chef would be nice I think," Chat says, dishing out slabs of wonderful layers of cheese lasagna for Tom.

"Have your own restaurant! Write your own cook books." Sabine offers.

"Maybe.... he had someone follow me yesterday when I left." Chat finds himself saying without thinking about it.

"Your father?" Tom asks.

"Ya."

"Are you alright?" Sabine asks worriedly, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"Yes. I noticed them and managed to lose them. They were in a car while I was on foot, so I cut through some alleys, and stores." Chat explains cutting another slice for Sabine.

"That isn't right." Tom says with a frown.
He gave a weak shrug. "Not surprised, just disappointed."

"Knock! Knock! Anyone home?" a voice calls up the steps followed by the sounds of footsteps. Everyone is on their feet a second later, Tom rushes to the top of the steps to stall, as Sabine motions to Chat to Marinette's room to hide. He closes the door behind him just in time to hear them greet Sabine moments later.

"We were just passing by and thought we'd stop in to say hi! It's been so long, how are you!" a woman greets.

"Good! It's good to see you Sally, Carol! Come in! Have a seat." Tom tells them.

"Just stopping by without calling ahead? I thought that was something only I did." Adrian chuckles to himself. Plagg munches on a piece of cheese Adrian had slipped into his pocket earlier.

"No, people visit other people randomly just because. Calling ahead to see if they are busy or home is a new thing really. Before phones, you just went to see if someone was home." Plagg explains between bites.

"I suppose ya... gonna have to wait till they leave to eat though." he says, stomach starting to grumble as the smell of food reaches him.

"How is Marinette doing? Is she here?" the first voice asks.

"Not this weekend, class trip." Tom explains.

"Oh I didn't realize it. I haven't seen her in a while," says the first voice.

Adian lays down on the floor next to the door and listens to the conversation. They are invited to stay for supper, because it is right there on the counter. The guests refuse as is the custom, and the host insists, followed by the usual, 'just a little'.

"Were you two expecting company?" the voice referred to as Sally asks.

"OH NO! We ahhh just.. put an extra plate setting out of habit for Marinette!" Sabine says as the sound of more dishes make an appearance as another place is set.

"Haha, ya. I do stuff like that for a few days after Billy goes back to his father's." Carol says with a laugh.

"So are Sally and Carol just friends, or together after Carol and her husband broke up? Or were Carol and Bill's father married at all?" Adrian ponders out loud trying to put the puzzle pieces together in an effort to ignore his stomach growling louder as the smell of the lazana drifts up to him.

They end up staying for over an hour laughing and talking before a few well placed yawns on Tom's part, with some talk about long hours in the shop have them excusing themselves for the evening so they can rest.

"Chat?" Tom calls, popping open the room door.

"Here," he says, opening up the door and following him down.

"I'm so sorry about that!" Tom apologizes.

"Nothing to be sorry for. I'm the one who's always here, not them. It sounds like you haven't seen them in a while." he says coming down the steps. Tom takes out the lasagna and pops it in the microwave to heat it back up.

"It has been a while. Carol just got back from a trip overseas and Sally has been working on another book between jobs. She's sending it to the editor next month." Tom tells him.

"What kinda books does she write? Have I read any?" Chat asks.

"Oh! Ahh, no. I don't think you've read any of her work. It's a little more on the risqué side of literature. Think 50 shades or something close to that." Sabine says with a wink.

"Oh!!" Chat feels himself flush when he realizes the meaning.

"Yes, she writes under an alias." Sabine tells him.

"She has a son?" Chat asks.

"What?"

"Billy?"

"Oh! Billy is her dog! She travels a lot so she and a friend share Billy!" Sabine tells him.

"That's so cute!"

"It is! He's so spoiled he's got a chair at the kitchen table too! And he sits in it like a person, bib on and everything. Here, I think I have a pic somewhere." Sabine
says flipping through her phone.Tom hands him a plate of food with a fork.

"MMmmm~ this came out really good" Chat says, taking a bite.

"It sure did."

"Here it is!" Sabine says turning the phone for Chat to see. Chat tries not to choke when he sees the pic of a dog the size of a small horse sitting at the table with a bib on.

"He's an English Mastiff."

"He's huge!! He's bigger than her!" Chat says now noticing the women sitting next to the dog a full head shorter.

"Yep! And he was a monster in his puppy days. Ate a hole in the wall to the next apartment when she went out to lunch with a friend one day. Nearly drank all the water in the goldfish bowl. Poor Nimo only had half an inch of water when the neighbors got home." Tom recounts with a laugh.

Chat can't control his laughter at the image of a huge bored puppy eating its way through a wall like a horror movie.

"And the best part is, she wasn't supposed to have any pets in the apartment!"

......

"Sorry I cut your evening short with your friends" Chat says helping with dishes.

"That's alright. We made plans to go to Carol's next week." Sabine tells him.

"You guys always seem to know what to say and do. You two are really amazing." Chat tells them.

"No we’re not, to be honest, we're scared all the time." Tom admits.

"If we give the wrong advice or not notice something." Sabine tells him. "We talk a lot, and talk with our other friends with kids and talk about what we wanted and needed and maybe should have heard and seen and done when we were kids, and yes, a fair amount of online research."

"Kids don't come with an instruction manual, trust me, I looked. So we just try our best and be there when needed, and if I don't know an answer I admit it. We're just people, we fight and argue and disagree, mess up, and make mistakes just like everyone does. We're just trying to do our best." Tom tells him.

"I think you're both doing a pretty amazing job." Chat tells them. "You always make me feel better."

"We're glad we've succeeded with that. You're a good kid Chat, and even if we can't know what's happening in your real life we want you to have a place you feel safe, no matter what." Sabine says.

"Thank you," Chat says, putting the last of the dishes away.

“Alright! Ready to go?” she asks.

“Where are you going?” Chat asks.

“To the movies,” she says.

“Have fun.” Chat says with a smile.

“What are you talking about, get your shoes on your comming too.” She informs him, grabbing her purse and checking for her walet.

“Wha-” his question is cut off as something is pulled over his head from behind.

“That should do the trick. We just need to get you through the door.” Tom says, continuing to shove the oversized hoodie over the cat’s head.

“What? What? Me!?” Chat asks lifting up the hood to see more than just their feet.

“Yes you now come on or will miss the previews.” Tom says, shoving him towards the steps. Chat grabs the railing on both sides bring them all to a halt.

“I can’t! What if someone sees me with you?!”

“A chance we’ll take. It’s why we got you this shirt. It’s big enough to hide you.” Sabine tells him.

“I don’t think this is a good idea.”

“Do you trust us?” Tom asks.

“Yes.” Chat answers.

“Then trust us with this.” Sabine says.

“Okay,” Chat finally gives in and allows himself to be led out the house and into the evening light. It’s not to busy that

Finally a movie is decided on and Sabine and Chat get seats in the very back of the theater in the darkest part. Tom arrives soon after with popcorn and nachos. When the lights dim it’s dark enough to pull the hoodie up enough to see the screen and Chat gets to stuff his face while watching a movie for the first time in his life. Just as good as any field trip he could imagine.
....

Being Honest

..........

"I don't know what I am going to do with him, Natalie. It's like he's a completely different person. He doesn't listen to anything I tell him." Gabreal says pacing back and forth. A new habit he's acquired.

"..."

"You have something to say Natalie, say it." he snaps.

"You might fire me." she tells him.

"I won't."

"You deserve this. There is no one to blame but you." Natalie says blankly.

Gabrial's brow gets another wrinkle in it, but he doesn't disagree.

"You remember all those rules he made you agree to before returning home. Three of those were to spend time with you and you treat him like a person. Did you ever stop to wonder about that at all? The rest were requests that any normal teenager his age has-"

"He's not a normal child, he's my son!" he growls.

"But is he a person?" Natalie asks.

"He is my son!"

"Is that all he will ever be? Or can he be more? Is he allowed to be more? Is he allowed to be himself?" Natalie presses.

"Get out."

Natalie turns and leaves the room, shutting the door behind her.
.......

"Hey Natalie, is something wrong?" Adrain asks Natalie to close the door behind her.

"No Adrian, everything is fine." she tells him.

"You're lying," he says. "Your hands are shaking," he tells her.

"..." Natalie doesn't answer.

"Did he fire you?!" Adrian asks, eyes going wide with panic.

"NO! No, he didn't. We just had a disagreement on some topics." Natalie informs him.

"That's good. You and Gorilla are the only reasons this place is bearable. Come with me for a moment." He says becoming her to follow. She does and he takes
her to his room. She stops at the door frame.

"You can come in," he tells her. She steps across the threshold. The first time in his room in months.

"Here, try one," he says, opening a box in front of her. The contents are covered in sprinkles and icing. Strange shaped cookies, and other odd pastries.

"Thank you, but I'm alright." she says.

"I wanted a second opinion on them. I know they don't look very good but mama said they tasted fine." Adrian says, taking a bite out of one.

"Mama?" Natalie echoes, surprised.

"Ah, ya. The one I stay with when I'm not here. She's not obviously, but sometimes it's nice to pretend you know?"

Natalie is shocked by this information. Adrian has not only changed personality wise, he's also seemed to have this completely other life outside of this one complete with parents. He's moved on, and this place - his home he grew up in with his own mother and father- seems more of just something he has to do to keep face. A day job almost.

She takes a less than round cookie out of the box and takes a bite. Edges more brown then needed, frosting a little more sweet then should be, but overall good.

"It's a little bland, but good." she tells him, catching the bit that crumbles from her lip.

"I knew it! Should have used more vanilla. Thanks Natalie, for being honest." Adrian says, offering her another. She finishes the cookie and takes another.

"Wish everyone was as grateful as you when they ask for my honesty." she says looking over the frosting.

"If that is the problem then he wasn't really asking for it. He just wanted to be right again." Adrian says putting the box back on the coffee table.

"I think you are correct."

"I'm a lot like him... sorry Natalie for how I've been treating you. You get a lot of shit from my father, but you shouldn't have to get it from me." Adrian says.

"You are nothing like your father." she tells him without even a hesitation. He looks at her puzzled.

"If anything, you're more like your mother every day. And I'm very happy about that." she tells him

"You think?"

"Yes."

"You think.. will she ever come back?" he asks, smiling fading.

"I don't know."

"I'm not mad she left. I mean, I was mad. But now I'm just tired of it? Just not knowing if she's alive or dead." he says. The shift in the room is noticeable. "I almost wish she was dead. Then at least I would know why she never came back, and I can stop waiting. Pretty messed up huh?" he says, eyes fixed on the floor.

"I actually think that is a reasonable response." she says quietly.
.....

"I told you to-"

"Shut your mouth!" Natalie snaps. Gabrial's speechless. In less than three strides she's in front of him. He fights the urge to step back.

"Do you want the truth, or do you want me to agree with you, because those are two very separate things. If you want the truth, don't get angry when you hear it. If you want me to simply nod and agree then tell me so. Do not expect both, especially when it comes to Adrain. He is not the fool you seem to think he is, and he is growing distant from you very quickly because of your treatment of him. If you don't want to lose him for good, you better smarten the hell up and listen to what he's been telling you. He's your son, not your property, stop treating him like a dog on a leash that needs to obey your every command." she informs him.

He's speechless just looking at her.

"Eat this." she says holding out something for him.

"What is it?" he asks, taking the off shaped gingerbread man looking cookie thing from her.

"Adrian made them, with his new mama." Natalie tells him.

"What?"

She hands him the cookie and walks away.

Gabrial stands there, burnt cookie between his fingers, he wants to crush it, make it disappear, but his son made it... with someone he calls mother. Another mother. He's found someone to replace Emilie, his wife. Because he was unable to bring her back.

A sickening feeling starts to creep up his spine that makes his blood run cold. If he's replaced Emilie, has he also been replaced with a new 'papa'? Has his son simply found a new family because he was unable to provide what he needed?

He looks at the cookie; one arm longer than the other, its smile melting off. Sprinkle colours running in the icing, two different colour eyes - one blue, one green- no pants.

It looks like something a child would make. Or something you make when you just want to make cookies and don't care what they look like.

As far as he knows Adrian has never made cookies in his life. As far as he's aware he's never been in a kitchen before.(other than that one time for ice) Too many things to get hurt with. Boiling water, ovens. Knives. Other people.

Other people that do things with him, talk with him, help him, spend time with him. Like a family should. Like he should be doing.

But if he does that then....

Frowning he opens the top drawer of his desk and tosses the cookie in, slamming it shut.
........
"How was your weekend?" Marinette asks

"Good!"

"Did you go anywhere overnight?"

"No, it was just an outing to the museum." he lies.

"Well that's not too bad."

"How about you? what did you do?" Chat asks, biting back the bitterness bubbling inside.

“We went to the water park. It was a lot of fun, but one of my classmates couldn’t come.” Marinette says looking disappointed. Chat feels better knowing he was missed so much by his friends.

Chapter Text

A.1No food for thought
.....

"Adrain, your father requests you in his study." Natalie calls him through the closed door.

"Coming!" he calls back. Plagg slips into his shirt as they go.

Natalie is standing outside his door looking pale.

"Are you alright? You look pale." Adrian says, concerned for her health.

"No, I seem to have come down with something. I'm taking a few days off." she informs him as they walk in the same direction.

"Good idea, feel better. Let me know if you need anything." he tells her as he stops outside the office door.

"Thank you Adrian, good day," she says with a small wave as she leaves. Gorilla followed close behind to drive her home.

"Yes father?" he says, stepping into the room.

"You remember that favor you asked of me a few months ago?" he says, not looking up from the screen in front of him.

"Yes,"

"You remember agreeing to make up for that time correct." his father reminds him.

"Yes father" he answers feeling his stomach turn in knots.

"The spring collection needs to be shot this coming week and you are to be their main model. There will also be a fashion show at the museum on Friday for it's
premiere. Natalie has your schedule done for the next week, you will not be able to go to school for those days. Your homework will be delivered to you." Agreste explains

Adrian picks up the tablet on the table in front of him. Everything is timed out to the minute.

Monday:
wake up at 5am,
leave house 5:30am
arrive at shoot 5:45am
shoot from 5:50am to 8am
go to second shoot 8:15am -3pm
3pm to 4pm sign autographs
4-6 shoot 3
6-9 mall tour
9:15 home
9:20 bed
Tuesday:
5:30 am shoot #4

The days all mapped out and scheduled right down to the minute. Not a moment is spared for personal or alone time. He reads it again, then again. Something isn't right.

"Father I -"

"There is no argument here Adrian. This is your schedule and you will stick to it."

"But I just think-"

"NO! You do not think! You do as you’re told, that was the agreement! You will stick to this schedule as it is written and nothing more! You agreed to this when I allowed you to spend time with those strangers." the harshness of the words sting, and the voice in the back of his head is screaming that this was not what he agreed to.

"I -"

"The only words I want to hear out of your mouth is 'yes father', do I make myself clear!"
Adrian feels the rage bubbling up inside but holds it in. If his father doesn't want him to speak, he won't. If he wants him to obey only this schedule he will.
Would not be the cruelest thing his father has done to him.

"... yes father..."

"Good, leave."

Adrian leaves after copying the schedule to his phone.

"Man what an ass he is today." Plagg says flopping on the bed. He scans through the schedule for the week.

"You okay kid?" he asks when Adrian just continues to stand there.

"No."

"Wait a sec... there isn't any time for you to eat! You get one breakfast, and one lunch, that's all for a week!" Plagg says looking it over again.

"I guess so."

"You need to tell him, you can't do that!" Plagg says.

"I just tried to tell him! You heard it! He doesn't want me to speak so I won't."

"So what are you gonna do? Go a week without eating?" Plagg asks sarcastically.

"Looks like."

"Don't do this kid." Plagg begs voice quiet.

"Doesn't matter, never matters." Adrian says falling onto the bed. It's a mantra Adrian has come up with that Plagg finds deeply disturbing. More than once he's caught Adrian mumbling these words under his breath. Mostly after dealing with his father. The effect of the words to mute or numb whatever emotions he's feeling. As if his feelings don't matter, or never mattered. Later Adrian would continue as if what upset him never happened at all.

Adrian lays there for a while not looking at anything, just feeling the swirl of emotions tangle in his gut. Eventually he pushes himself up and walks out the house. Down the street to the corner store he gets himself an ice cream sandwich. The normally sweet treat is flavorless as he munches it down. A few more streets and a few more dark alleys he transforms and takes the rooftops to Marinette's. He knocks on her balcony door receiving a 'come in!' soon after.

"Hey Chat!" Marinette greats when he enters her room later.

"Hey, what are you working on?" he asks, moving to stand beside her, keeping back from her line of vision.

"Sketching out some designs based on you actually." she says, turning the book so he can see.

"Oh those look coo-"

"What's wrong?" she asks, cutting him off looking up at him.

"Nothing's wrong," he says, quickly turning away.

"Something's wrong," Marinette insists.

"Everything is fine," he says, turning back to her. He shouldn't have come.

"Chat..."

"It's fine, it doesn't matter. Never mattered." he says.

"Yes it does!" she snaps. Chat flinches as her sharpness. He can't hold her gaze.

"I can't tell you.." he says looking away.

"I know... tell me a lie then," she says. Chat shifts on his feet, eyes still on the floor between them.

"I won't be able to visit again this week. Maybe not even text... I'm going to be... very... I just can't. I... I'm sorry." he says, giving up on even trying to make up an excuse.

"Are you going to be alright?" she asks, concerned.

"I think so... I'm honestly more scared of what will happen if an acuma attacks. It's going to be hard to get away to go help. I'm worried I'll let Ladybug down when she needs me." he says sitting on the chaise.

"You don't need to worry about Ladybug, you know that. She's pretty strong. Maybe even as strong as you," she says with a grin sitting next to him.
Chat can't help but smile.

.....

"Adrain, please stop." Plagg begs. It's day four of this non stop barrage of shoots, photo ops, and autograph signings. He had started the day by waking up (still in yesterday's clothes) with a splitting headache that has steadily grown to the point the pain is even overwhelming his hunger pains. Brushing his teeth this morning in the bathroom turned into him just drinking glass after glass of water that never seemed to satisfy the thirst. The bite of basic city tap water is not even enough to put him off. He would have preferred a few more glasses but he was already being yelled at through the door he was running late.

As promised he has hardly spoken to his father since that day. The few times he did only answer with 'yes father' no matter the question. His father had shot him a dirty look Adrian had no energy to respond to so he didn't. Which made his father even madder it seemed.

"What's wrong?" Plagg asks as Adrian just stands there.

"Blurry," is all Adrian can say. Everything is blurry. His vision, his thoughts, his hearing. His mouth feels like a dessert. He wonders if that is pounding at the door or just in his skull.

"Give me your ring." he hears Plagg demand. The tone is flat and even. His eyes take far longer than needed to fix on the little black blob in front of him.

"Now." Plagg demands. Adrian obeys by slipping the ring from his finger and holding it out. Plagg takes it.

"I'll hold onto this for now." the quame says.

"Ladybug?" Adrian asks. A question or a comment he's not sure.

"I'll be close to give it back if you're needed. Go to your shoot, they're waiting." Plagg says, nodding to the door.
Adrian doesn't nod because that would make him more dizzy, he turns and leaves the dressing room as Plagg watches him go.

"I'm sorry kid." he says sadly knowing what is coming next.

"Adrian! Over here!" someone calls. He turns in the direction of the voice. There is a person in blue waving at him. He walks forward unaware of the tunnel vision setting in.They seem to be getting farther and farther away.

He sees them drop their clipboard and run towards him shouting. His legs suddenly give out as arms wrap around him from behind. Someone else is there. More hands grabbing him, keeping him from hitting the floor hard. The light is as loud as the pounding in his head. Everything is dark around the edges, voices far away.

"Medic!" someone yells, and he flinches covering his ears to block out the sounds.

"Adrian! Adrian what's wrong." someone demands.

"Ahh!" he can't make out words. His vision is swimming.

"What's wrong?"

He dry heaves but there is nothing to bring up. Bile burns the back of his throat. He remembers throwing up at Marinette's house the first day he was there. He wants to be there. He'd be crying if he could make tears. He’s too thirsty.

"How many fingers Adrian," someone asks. He opens his eyes and tries to focus on the hand in front of his face. The light is blinding.

"Four," he answers.

From the long silence that follows it's the wrong answer.

"Medic!"

He grips his head gasping from pain as he curls in on himself. He's taken somewhere. Just sounds and colors. Someone shines a light in his eyes and it's nearly enough to kill him. Hands removing layers of clothes from him wrapping him in a long gown. Pain in the back of his hand, and slowly. So slowly the pain starts to ease. He uncurls and a bottle is placed to his lips. He gulps it down and then throws it right back up.

"Come now. You need some electrolytes, You can’t bring it all up." someone tells him, tipping the bottle to his lips again. He drinks again. Heaves again. Then tries again.

At last the lights are off, the door is shut, and it's quiet. He lays there on his side curled around the paper barf bowl. Cool damp towel over his head. He feels
Plagg brush his hair gently as he lays there shivering, trying to just keep existing. The 'sht, sht' sound of the IV drip injecting some wonderful mix of liquid and drugs into the back of his hand is the only sound in the room.

"What happened!?" Gabrial Agreste demands the doctor look over charts when he arrives at the hospital. Gorillas close behind him.

"Severe dehydration, also looks like he hasn't eaten in a few days. Overheated. Exhaustion, " the older man lists not lifting his eyes to meet Gabriels.

"Have him on an IV drip for fluids right now. Something extra for the nausea and migraine he's having. Nice cold sound proof room with all the lights off." the old doctor says.

"What else are you doing to help my son?" the fashion designer demands.

"I called CPS and they will be here shortly to investigate this ridiculous schedule you have him on this week. One meal for the week is NOT acceptable Mr. Aggreste." the old man spits.

"What do you mean? He has more than one!" he shouts, sliding to his schedule copy on his phone and scanning it.

"My mistake, he has lunch tomorrow, how kind of you." The sarcasm is sharp as a knife.

"But this isn't.. why didn't he say anything!?" he says even as the memories of him telling his son to shut up flash in his head.

"Either way, you are not allowed to see him till after they are done."

"He is my son!"

"With all due respect Mr. Agreste, I don't give a rat's ass. Or do you really think I believe that bullshit excuse from a few months ago about sledding?" the doctor snaps harshly. A nurse excuses herself as she brushes past Gabriel with a trolley of clean linnions to the storage room behind the two talking men pretending not to be interested in the conversation.

Gabrial Agreste feels horror rush through his veins at the realization of who the doctor is in front of him. It must show on his face because the old doctor's lip curls up into a small smirk before falling back to grumpy.

"Raise your voice to me again and I'll have security remove you from the building. Parent or not, do I make myself clear?"

"Yes Doctor."

"Good. You can wait in the hall." he motions with his pen to a set of chairs against the wall a little ways off.

Gabrial does the only thing he can do. Walks over to one of the chairs and sits down. Gorilla takes a stand on the other side of the door frame to Adrian's room. From the look on his face Gabrial isn't sure it's to keep him or others out. Probably both at the doctor's orders. He hired this wall of a man to protect Adrian at any cost. He supposes that would be from himself as well if needed. He scans over the schedule again reading every single time stamp and direction. One breakfast from 3 days again. Lunch tomorrow. That is all the time allotted. The rest is just photo shoots and work.

He had told Natalie to make this schedule. To time everything down to the minute. She had been sick from using the broken miraculous but had trusted her skills and not bothered to check her work. Her work was always perfect after all, why would this time be any different?

He had hoped this would break Adrian at last. Make him go back to the quiet, obedient child he used to be. But he had risen to the challenge. Done all that was asked of him, and as told. Never said a word of complaint. Never said anything other than 'yes father'. Now he lay in a hospital bed out of his reach with the very real threat of being taken away. That thought scares him more than any tabloid scandals he can think of. He takes out his phone and searches the actions taken by CPS when called and starts to prepare mentally for what's to come.

Nurses come to check on Adrian every 10 min or so. Checking his vitals being quiet as they can not to disturb him. Adrian is eternally grateful for this.

"Do you want to try and drink something?" a nurse asks quietly after a few hours.

"Okay," he answers weakly. A straw is placed on his lips. A few sips later he realizes it's a milkshake. Basic, vanilla ice cream and milk. It tastes amazing, and is so very very cold. The straw makes a slurping sound as it finds the bottom of the glass empty moments later.

"Can I have another?" he asks.

"Yes, but not right now. I don't want you to throw up again. Let's see how your stomach feels first." she says. Adrian feels his heart break, but he does understand.

"There is a glass of water on the table next to you if you need it. I'll be back in a bit to check on you." she says.

"Thank you." he breathes back hearing the door open and close. The momentary sound and noise hitting him like a bus.

"I'm sorry Plagg," he says softly.

"It's not your fault," he says tucked away under the blanket next to him.

Exhaustion takes hold and he drifts off.
....

"Adrian?"

Adrian blinks confused by the darkness. It takes him a moment to realize there is a damp towel over his head. The light hurts when he moves it so with a groan of pain he puts it back, but not before he sees two people standing next to his bed.

"How do you feel buddy?"

Buddy? Adrian thinks.

"My head hurts," he answers.

"Do you need the nurse?" one asks.

".. no.. just bright." he replies weakly.

"You can keep your eyes covered, but we would like to ask you some questions. Adrian, we're from the Child Protective Services and we've been called in to see what happened.” Their words are quiet, but their meaning is heavy.

Adrian doesn't know how to feel about this. A good part of him is terrified, but he would be lying if he didn't say some part of him was glad.

"Do you understand why we're here?" one of them asks.

"Yes."

"Can you tell us how you ended up here?" the other one asks.

"I got sick." Adrian answers.

"Do you know why you got sick?"

"I didn't eat." Adrian answers.

"Why didn't you eat?"

"No time." Adrian says.

"What do you mean no time?"

Adrian motions for his phone and one of them hands it to him. Flinching, he brings up his schedule for the week and hands the phone back to them, retreating under the blankets and now a lukewarm ice pack.

"Is this what you have been doing all week?" one asks, not even hiding the horror of the information.

"Ya."

"Is this normal Adrian?"

Adrian pauses in his answer. His schedule is strict but nothing like this. So no, it wasn't normal. At least not normal for him. Still probably illegal for anyone else’s kid.

"No."

"Did you tell anyone you weren't eating?"

"No."

"Why?"

He doesn't want to answer because he doesn't want to lie. A voice in the back of his head is screaming at him to spill his guts. Every single thing his father has put him through. Every denial of friends or experiences or shitty pens for gifts. This is his ticket out of that house. Away from that man.

"I was mad."

"Why were you mad?"

"He never listens to me."

"So you decided to not eat for a week?" the first one asks.

"No,"

"Can you explain a little more please?" they push for clarification.

"I... can't."

"Can't or don't want to?"

"Both."

"Please Adrian, we are here because we are concerned for you. We just want to make sure you're in a safe place." the female says. Adrian chews on his lip thinking over his answer.

"I asked for a favor... he said I would have to make up for it later so I agreed.... I saw... the problem with the schedule... tried to tell him.. he just yelled at me.
Told me to do what I'm told and not complain... didn't want to hear me say anything other than.. 'yes father'... I got mad... if he doesn't even want to listen to me... when I have a problem, fine...If it makes him happy... didn't think this would happen." he tries to explain without giving too much detail.

"Does he do that alot? Not listening to you?"

There are more questions he does his best to answer before they leave. Another visit from the doctor to ask how he's feeling and check if he has any questions. The nurse comes in again with the best glass of apple juice Adrian has ever had in his life.

"How is your stomach? Are you feeling nauseous?" the nurse asks

"Not any more."

"That's good. The doctor said you're doing very well. They will take you off the IV drip when the bag is done and you should be able to go home in the morning."

"Thank you ma'am."

She hands him a menu and puts the phone within reach so he can order his supper. He picks up the hospital phone just as his personal one goes off. Nino's number is on screen.

"Words probably getting out around what happened by now. Get the cheese stick!" Plagg says looking over the menu in his hands.

"Probably, food first." he says, dialing the kitchen and putting in his order. By the time he's done ordering his phone is officially blowing up. Nearly every number in his call list is flashing. Skipping individual conversation he opens a group chat.

Adrian: I'm okay, don't freak out
Nino: freak out?! What happened?! I got a billion different stories! Where are you and what happend?
Adrian: I forgot to eat and fainted. That's all. jsut gonna keep me overnight and i'm going home in the morning.
Alya: you forgot to eat and fainted? come on! that's so lame! can't you come up with something better then that! lol j/k
Adrian: fine, just for you alya. I was attacked by a mob of rabid akumatized rabbits that ran me over. nearly trampled to death by giant bunny feet.
Alya: Much better!!
Marinette: can we get you anything? can we come see you?
Adrian: No visitors right now. still got half a migraine. going to try and sleep it off. typing hurts
Marinette: let us know if you need us.
Adrian: I will, thanks guys.

"I'm going to sleep for a bit. Can you wake me if there is an acuma or when food gets here Plagg?" Adrian asks, angling the bed to a comfortable slope.

"Sure, but don't call for me unless someone else comes in." Plagg says, slipping under the covers by his arm.

"Thanks," he says, pulling the towel back over his eyes and laying down.
...

"I think that's all for now Mr Agreste," the CPS person says scribbling down some notes.

"How is my son? I haven't been able to see him yet." he asks.

"Tired, and in a lot of pain. It could have been a lot worse had someone not been there to catch him when he fainted. Or if he had been alone, or in the shower, or anywhere really. I think you know this." he says. The other worker motions to his phone and steps away to make a call.

"Yes,"

"Having said this, we do not believe this to be an isolated incident. Just the one that got noticed. It comes across as an accident from the result of stubbornness from both sides. He has not given much details. Adrian does not seem like the kind of child who would hurt himself just for attention. He will be remaining in your care for the time being, but we will be watching… very closely... Good day. Mr Agreste." she says, closing her notebook with a snap.

"Thank you sir, ma'am, may I see him now?"

"Yes,"

"Thank you," he says, stepping past them and pushes the door open quietly. The room is pitch black save for the lights on the machines, and the sliver of sun coming from the split in the curtain window.

But it's not his son in the bed hooked up to machines, it's his wife. Pale and still and he's the reason she's there. He blinks, shaking his head and Adrian comes into focus. IV in the back of his left hand, towel over his head and eyes, breathing softly as he sleeps. Phone screen down next to his hand blinks softly as his friends message him asking if he's ok. He reaches for that hand, fingers curling in the air over it before pulling his hand back next to his side. Bringing over a chair he sits and waits for his son to wake up.
............

"Yes that is him," he hears his father say.

"I'll put this right here, the nurse will be in in a few moments to help him get set up if needed." a woman answers.

"Thank you."

Adrian listens to the conversation. There is some moving of objects, the sound of old squeaky wheels, then the door opening and closing again. He lays there waiting, listening. He feels Plagg move around under the blanket tapping him gently. His signal that someone is in the room and not to call for him. Adrian feels his anxiety start to climb thinking who it might be.

"Are you awake?" his father asks.

"Mmm.."

"Your dinner is here, are you hungry?" his father asks.

He nods, pulling the towel off his head to see.

Adrian pushes the button on the bed that makes the back sit up, while his father turns the table around and slides it in front of him.

Grilled chicken, rice, green beans, apple juice, a piece of cheese for Plagg, and some canned peaches for dessert. Simple, bland and looks absolutely delicious.
He starts to eat in silence as his father sits there checking his phone. Adrian is glad for the food so he can just pretend to be too busy to talk.

"Natalie is on her way here with a change of clothes for you," Gabrial says.

Adrian nods.

"Is there anything else you need?"

Adrian shakes his head.

"How are you feeling?"

Adrian shrugs.

"Is there a reason you're not talking to me?" his father snaps. Adrian stops eating and looks at him blankly. He picks up his phone and a few minutes later
Gabriel's own voice answers him.

""The only words I want to hear out of your mouth this week is 'yes father', do I make myself clear?!""

His father's expression is one of first, shock, then horror then anger. It's the last one that makes Adrian feel unsafe suddenly.

"Did you show them our conversation?" he asks.

Adrian shakes his head no.

"Is this more blackmail?" his father asks.

Adrian thinks for a moment before shaking his head no, then starts to eat again. Another few bits and he pushes the entire table away suddenly and grabs the paper barf pan. His stomach turns and groans, it's not used to having so much solid food in it at once and is having trouble adjusting.

Since when did I become such a delicate little flower I can't keep food down?! He thinks angrily to himself.

He fights, wills himself to hold it back. Keep it down. Not to throw up in front of this man. Long, slow even breaths, he feels the lump of chicken in his throat go down. His stomach hurts but isn't trying to get rid of its contents. Adrian turns onto his side away from his father hugging the paper pan. He lets out a burp that tastes like green beans and acid that makes him groan.

Gabrial watches as his son fights not to barf. The anger at his son drains from him, only to come back a few moments later as shame for putting him in this situation. He watches Adrian lay there for a few minutes before pulling the sheet up over his shoulders, replacing the towel over his head and eyes. Packing up the tray he moves it out of the way and puts his son's cell phone on the table in reach.

"Natalie will be here soon, anything you need just tell her and she will get it for you." Gabrial says quietly heading for the door.

"Thank you," Gaberial hears so softly for a moment he's not sure he heard it at all. Turning the light off before he closes the door.

"You should have shown them." he mutters to himself heading to the car.

"He's gone. You okay?" Plagg asks.

"Just not used to solid foods. Stomach doesn't know how to handle it."

"It happens when you haven't eaten in a while, you need a few small meals first." Plagg tells him.

Adrian fumbles for his phone in the dark. Turning to Chat Noir he texts Marinette

Cat: hey
Princess: hey yourself kitty! how you doing?
Cat: not good actually
Princess: where are you? i'm coming to get you.
Cat: i'm okay... well no, i'm not. i'm pretty sick. just about barfed up dinner and my head is killing me.
Princess: so your okay, but just sick not okay?
Cat: ya, just took something for my head, so that should get better soon. how you been? haven't talked to you in a week almost. how are parents?

He squints and the screen trying to read the tiny letters that are way too bright.

Princess: they are good, papa is working on someting new for the bakery. the entire place smells like caramel.
Cat: oh that sounds puuuuuuuufect if you ask me! I don't know what he's making but save me a dozen.

Princess is typing.
Princess has stopped typing.
Princess is typing.
princess: can I call you?

Adrian rereads the text again. She has never asked to call him. Actually they have never talked on the phone at all.

Cat: sure
A few moments later his phone vibrates.

"Hey," he answers.

"Hey," she greats softly.

"Why the call? Not that I'm complaining." he asks.

"Just thought that it would be easier than typing if your head hurts. You can keep your eyes closed.'' Her voice is low and quiet. Chat finds it very calming.

"You really shouldn't read people's minds Marinette, it's not polite." he tells her quietly with a smile.

"Just trying to keep ahead of things. How was your week, other than getting sick?" she asks.

"Not too bad actually, just really busy. My family came over from America this week. I'm in charge of entertaining them and showing them around Paris... and keeping them out of the way of Acuma attacks. Kinda hard when one of them is a huge Ladybug fan." Chat lies through his teeth.

"Really? Not a Chat Noir fan?" Marinette teases.

"Sadly uncle kitty isn't even a second string. Apparently I come in 5th place behind Queen Bee, Rena Rouge, Pegasus, and King Monkey." Chat explains.

"That must be hard to hear."

"It does, but last time we talked it was a completely different list, so I think it depends on who has recently graced the TV screens," he says.

"Well then, Ladybug will just have to step aside and put you in the spotlight for the next Acuma."

"Thanks but no thanks. Hopefully we won't get another for a while. or at least till the room stops spinning on me."

"Are you sure you're okay?" Marinette asks.

"No I'm not, so I'm just gonna lie here for the rest of the day and be waited on like the Queen I am. I have someone bringing me juice every hour." Chat informs her.

"Well that's good at least." she says with a smile. "So I heard there's a new Ladybug and Chat noir movie they're making. Set to come out at the end of next year."

"Sounds exciting."

"You want to go see with me?" she asks.

"Sure, wait... Are you asking me out on a date princess?" Chat asks.

"Not a date Chat, just a movie with a friend." she informs him.

"Really? Not even a little like a date?" he teases.

"No Chat."

"You're right. A date requires food as well." he informs her.

"Does it now?" she asks.

"Yep! Food is always required! And appreciated! Mmmm food... damn now I'm hungry again."

"Didn't you say you almost threw up?" She reminds him.

"Ya, but that was like 5min ago! Now I'm feeling much better!" he hears her giggle. It makes him smile.

"Hey Chat?"

"Ya?

"Have you ever fainted?" she asks.

Adrian feels his heart drop.

"No, why?" he asks, already knowing where this was going.

"A friend of mine fainted today, he's in the hospital right now. I want to go see him, but I don't think I'll be allowed in. I guess he didn't eat much and he's been working so much the last few days it got to him. I hope he's okay." She tells him his story.

"I imagine... it's like falling asleep when you're wide awake and can't stop it? Not really sure." he lies.

"I looked it up, there are a lot of things I guess. You can feel sick and lightheaded and weak and dizzy. Tunnel vision. All kinds of things." Marinette tells him.

'That sounds about right,' he thinks to himself

"I bet he feels as shitty as I do right now." Chat says.

"When do you think you'll be over again?" Marinette asks.

"Miss me that much do you?"

"I do miss you, but Alya also wants to have a sleepover this weekend, and it might be hard to explain to her why you're sleeping on the couch." Marinette tells him.

"Ya, could be a little strange. I'm okay to be home this weekend. I probably should be more. You guys need to live your life too without having to schedule it around me showing up all the time." he says.

"Don't say it like that Chat, you know we love having you around."

"Thanks Mari. I think I'm going to have to let you go for now. See if I can sleep off the rest of this headache." he tells her.

"Alright then, you need anything, just let me know okay?" she repeats.

"I will. Tell your parents I miss them lots."

"I will, bye bye."

"Bye," he says, ending the conversation.

"Isn't that cute." Plagg says picking through the leftover chicken on the tray. The little cheese wrapper now empty beside him.

"What Plagg?" Adrian asks, skimming his messages before turning off the phone and pulling the towel over his eyes again.

"She didn't disregard your nickname for her."

"What are you talking about?" Chat asks not understanding.

"Or maybe you didn't even realize you did it." Plagg grins.

"For god sake Plagg what are you talking about?!" he groans exhaustedly.

"What's her name?"

"Marinette,"

"What did you call her?"

"Mari-.. shut up Plagg!" he growls, pulling the towel down to cover his red face. He didn't realize he called her a short name till he pointed it out, and she never said anything. He frowns, tossing it up to the half migraine he still has. Picking up the phone again he shoots off a quick text.

Adrian: Natalie, can you bring me a milkshake?
.....

Adrian is sleeping when Natlie arrives a little later. She apologizes for the schedule repeatedly and Adrian reminds her the only reason he's in that bed is because of his, and his father's stubbornness. It is her job to do paper work, not manage his family issues.

His hunger is back in full force when he wakes up again, finishing the milkshake Natalie brought along with 2 full sandwiches. His stomach has no complaints.
He chats with friends for most of the evening, talks more with Marinette as Chat, and then binges half a series on Netflix before falling asleep in the middle of ep 5 season 2 of War Games.

He eats breakfast(scrambled eggs, toast, and juice) before he's discharged with one more check from the cranky old doctor man Adrian is quickly growing fond of, like an eternally crabby uncle who takes absolutely 0 shit from his father.

Adrian gets home, goes to his room to change and then heads back to the car.

"Where are you going?" Natalie asks him, catching him walking down the steps to the door.

"Photo shoot in 20min at the gallery, and then-"

"No you're not. You're going to be resting the rest of the day Adrian." she informs him.

"Not on the schedule," he reminds her.

"It's been canceled."

"Canceled?" he echoes.

"All of it, your father canceled everything for the week." Natalie tells him.

"I'm fine, I can still do it." starting to feel panicked.

"You can do it, but you shouldn't do it." she says.

"It's part of the deal I made for that time."

"Please don't be as stubborn as him." she begs.

"...."

"Please? I feel bad enough over not noticing the schedule problems. If anything else happens...." she says looking worried.

"....." Adrian stands there fighting with himself.

"Fine," he says reluctantly, taking off his coat.

"I'm going to go do my homework. Can you bring me a snack before lunch?" Adrian asks climbing the steps.

"Yes, anything special?"

"Anything's good.... actually, something salty."

"Chips?" she offers something he doesn’t get often

"That would be great, thanks Natalie," he says, heading back up the steps to his room unaware of his father standing just out of sight behind the office room
door.

"So that's over and done with, now what?" Plagg says flopping on the bed

"Actual homework Plagg, I wasn't kidding. It's going to take me all day and some of tomorrow to get caught up on everything I missed." Adrian says looking over the notes his friends have made for him. Out of all of them it's easy to see that Marinette's are the most detailed and helpful. Changing into something much more comfortable he sits down and starts to read.

.....

Adrian sets down his pencil and heads to the door to answer the knocking from the other side. He's glad for the interruption even if it's only been a little while. His eyes are already blurry.

"One of your friends dropped this off for you a few minutes ago," Natalie says, handing him a stack of papers along with his chips when he opens the door.

"Who was it?" he asks, looking over the hand writing and knowing the answer before she's said it.

"Miss Dupain-Chang".

Adrian feels his stomach flip at the idea that he just missed his chance to talk to her face to face this week all together.

"Is she still outside?" he asks hopefully.

"No,"

"Why didn't you tell me someone was here?!" he demands, feeling his temper start to flare.

"We thought you would like to rest,"

"Next time don't assume you know what I want. I am allowed to see my friends!" he snaps then regrets it immediately, "sorry... I shouldn't have snapped," he says deflating. Throbbing, returning to his head. He winces and presses his palm against his temple in a vain effort to stop the throbbing.

"My apologies, would you like me to contact her and see if she would like to come back?" she asks.

"No, it's fine. I'm going to lay down." he says, taking his papers and closing the door. He puts them in the pile with the rest before laying down on his bed and unlocking his phone.

"Hello Marinette!" Adrian greets when she answers.

"H-Hi Adrian!" Marinette stammers.

"Thanks for dropping off my homework,"

"Just thought I would drop off yesterday's homework while on lunch break." she says. He can hear the buzz of the Paris streets around her.

"I could have picked them up from you, you didn't have to bring them to me," he tells her.

"I didn't mind at all, but I am busy later today so I won't be able to get you today's notes till tomorrow. Will you be allowed company tomorrow? A few of us were
thinking of coming for a visit if that would be okay?" Marinette tells him.

"I should be good for some company if you guys are around." he says, feeling practically giddy at the idea.

"That sounds great! Ok, you rest till then. Talk to you later!"

"Bye"

“Bye"

"So is she coming back?" Plagg asks, opening the chips and helping himself.

"Tomorrow, with some of my classmates." he says looking over her notes. Neat printing, specific things highlighted.

"Well at least you get to talk with her once before the long weekend without her." Plagg says.

Adrian sits down and tries to work again, trying his best to ignore the pain.

BEEP! BEEP! The acuma alert on his phone goes off.

"Well, looks like we get to see Ladybug first, Claws out!"
….

"DANCE!!" screams Danseur as he twirls around. Blades of light flying in every direction from his dancing shoes. Some random bystander gets hit in the crossfire. The next moment they are on tip toe leaping down the street gracefully.

"You're not properly dressed! Where is your leotard?!" he roars, leaping gracefully in Chat Noir's direction. Chat backflips out of the way of Danseur's foot contacting the pavement hard enough to break it.

"Not really my style, I prefer leather!" he replies, taking a swing with his staff. Danseur bends backwards to dodge it.

"Unacceptable!" he screams, lashing out again with his feet causing Chat to back up to avoid getting hit with the dancing light blades.

It has been nearly a half hour and Ladybug still hasn't arrived.

Chat eyes his surroundings. It isn't like Ladybug to be this long getting here. He hasn't fully recovered from his horrible week and is losing steam fast, even with the power of his suit. He keeps backing up, trying to ignore how the ground is starting to shift under his feet. His foot catches and he falls, landing hard on his back. Danseur towers over him with a triumphant smirk. He raises his foot to finish the blow when suddenly he's covered to his knees in a red and black potato sack.

"The Shoes Chat Noir!" Ladybug yells trying to hold Danseu. Her yoyo string wrapped around him several times.

"Cataclysm!!" he says, grabbing the shoe right off the foot.

The shoe crumbles, the acuma is captured, and the magic Ladybugs put everything back where it should be. Almost.

"Pound- Chat? What's wrong?!" Ladybug asks rushing to his side where he hasn't gotten off the ground yet.

"I'm fine, just a little dizzy." he says, hand over his eyes.

"The magic ladybugs should have made you better! What happened?!" she asks, concerned next to him.

"It wasn't the ladybugs, bug-a-boo. It's me, just me, just a little dizzy. I'll be fine in a minute." he says, eyes closed because the buildings keep shifting around him.

"Here, can you sit up?" she asks. He lets her pull him up by his arm.

"Ya, I'll be fine in a moment. I'll be gone in two, don't worry." he says.

"Is he alright?" someone asks.

"I'm fine." Chat Noir replies.

"'You're not fine!" Ladybug corrects him.

"You're right Ladybug, I'm damn fine!" Chat smirks at her.

"Damn it, Cat! This is not the time." she scolds.

"It's always the time." he corrects.

"What's wrong with Chat Noir?" another person asks as a small group starts to gather around the superhero. Chat starts to feel their eyes on him, his ears picking up the whispers.

"Just a little dizzy everyone. No need to freak out about it." he says getting annoyed.

Someone hands Ladybug a bottle of orange juice while a stranger helps Chat Noir sit up. Opening the bottle she tilts it to his lips. He takes a few gulps feeling the cold run down his throat. The sugar takes a moment to hit his blood stream and he blinks feeling himself start to come around. He takes the bottle and keeps drinking, emptying half of it.

"Wow, that hit the spot! Thank you." he says with a sigh.

"Your blood sugar might be low, orange juice will spike it back up, but you should get a blood test to make sure you aren't diabetic." the tall woman to her left says. There is a mutter of agrement from the other onlooker around them.

"Just had a bit of a cold this week is all, I'll be fine in another day or so." he says climbing to his feet with Ladybug's help.

"Doesn't matter! You have to take care of yourself before you can take care of Paris!" Ladybug reminds him.

"Okya, Okay. I'll take good care of myself. But maybe you would take better care of me?" he asks, wiggling his eyebrows.

"I'll strap you to a hospital bed and feed you apples till you're healthy again." she threatens.

"Bondage! How kinky M'lady!" he purrs. The group around them laugh.

"Oh my god, if you can flirt like that you'll be alright!... You will be alright, right?"

"Yes bug-a-boo, gonna go home and straight to bed for a cat nap, I promise. " he says. He thanks the small group of concerned people around him before using his staff to get to the roof tops and away. Ladybug leaves in the other direction.
...
"Claws in," he mutters, falling face down on his bed.

"You alright?" Plagg asks, appearing next to him.

"Just over did it, I'm fine. I will be in a minute." he says pulling a blanket over himself.
..

There is pounding on the door that wakes him up.

"Adrian?! Adrian, are you there! Answer me or I'll get your bodyguard to break down your door again!" Natalie yells.

"Ya! coming! I'm up, I'm up!!" he calls groggily as he staggers to the door.

"What?" he says with a yawn.

"Were you asleep?" she asks.

"Ya, just a ten minute nap." he says.

"It's almost 4 in the afternoon." she informs him.

Adrian blinks, "a three hour nap I guess." he corrects.

"Are you feeling alright? Do you need a doctor?"

"I'm fine! I don't need a doctor! Was there something you needed Natalie?!" he huffs exhausted from hearing this question over and over again.

"I am heading out for a minute, and was wondering if you needed anything before I left." she tells him.

"Oh, sorry. No, I'm good. Might put on a movie and try to finish more homework." he says, rubbing the sleep from his eyes unconvincingly.

"Very well. Supper will be in an hour in the dining room with your father." she says leaving.

"Right... thank you." he says feeling very much like not going.

"You might wanna check that." Plagg says after he closes the door.

Adrian looks at his phone. Pages and pages of text and missed calls from Marinette and her parents asking if he's alright. They saw a clip of him after the asuma sitting on the sidewalk surrounded by onlookers and a concerned Ladybug.

Adrian feels his cheeks burn with embarrassment as he makes the call.

"Hey there." he says when they pick up.

"Chat?! Are you alright? I saw the clip on the Ladyblog, what's wrong? Are you still sick?" Marinette berates him with more of the same questions.

"Yes Princess, just finished a 3 hour nap, so feeling much better now," he says stretching. He flips through his notes on his desk seeing how much he might be able to get done before bed if he can read for more than 20min.

"I'll tell Alya something came up and you can come here this weekend," Marinette says.

"NO!" he barks. Surprised at his own quick response. "No, no, it's alright. Really it is. I'm going to be perfectly fine... I’m more embarrassed than anything," he admits.

"Embarrassed?" she echos.

"Ya"

"Why?"

"You saw what happened. I couldn't even stand up... and in front of Ladybug too! I looked so pitiful, and helpless! augh! There isn't a rock big enough to crawl under!" he groans, falling onto the bed. Plagg dodging out of the way.

"That isn't something to be embarrassed about Chat," she tells him.

"Ya, well how would you feel if you tripped and fell flat on your face in front of the person you're in love with?!" Chat tells her. There is a long pause before she responds.

".... ok, I get it."

"Ya... so if you see any large, building sized rocks I can crawl under, let me know."

"Will do kitty.. yes it's him... hang on, Mama wants to talk to you." she says as the phone is swiftly taken from her.

"CHAT! Are you alright?! I saw the news!!" Sabine says.

"Yes ma’am. I'm fine. Fighting off the last of a cold is all. Was a little winded at the end of it there. Just had a nap." he says, feeling himself smile as he's fussed over.

"You need to be careful and stay hydrated." she tells him. Papa echoing instructions from somewhere in the back.

"I have some juice right here. Going to work on homework and maybe a movie, that's all my plans for the rest of the day." he tells them.

"You had better! Are you sure you don't want to come over?" she offers.

"I'm fine really," he repeats.

"Alright then, take care sweety." she says handing the phone back to Marinette.

"Hello?"

"Your parents are the best." he informs her.

"I'll let them know you feel that way." Marionette says with a smile.

"What else are you doing this weekend?" he asks.

"Going to visit a friend of mine from school actually."

"Really who?" he asks.

"Adrian."

"Oh ya, you mentioned that yesterday."

"Hopefully his father will let us see him for a while." Marinette says.

"I bet he would like that. I have to go now, I'll talk to you later," Chat says.

"Alright then, get well soon." she tells him.

"I will, bye bye".

"Bye" she says before hanging up.

Adrian sets his phone on the bedside table before pulling the blanket over his head to try and block out the light that is causing so much pain. He doesn’t remember falling asleep but soon there is knocking on his door.

"Yes?" he says through the door once he staggers to it.

"Supper is ready," Natalie tells him.

The very last thing he wants to do right now is see his father.

So he doesn't.

"I'm very tired.... May I eat in my room today?" he asks quietly through the door. He waits for a reply. He waits so long he isn't sure she heard him at all, or already has left.

"Very well,"

"Thank you." he says unlocking the door before going back to his work. Plagg slips away to his usual hiding spot out of sight.

Adrian picks up the pencil again scribbling down more notes on the history of the Roman empire. He's deep into the social structure of the Spartan society when he hears his door open.

"Thank you. You can just set it on the bed, I'll get to it in a minute." he says not looking up. He scribbles down more notes before he hears the tray being set down. He feels the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He knows Natalie's footsteps, and that isn't her standing in his room. Adrian stops writing, turning his head to see his father standing there.

The man is just standing there next to the bed and the tray of food he brought with him.

"How are you feeling?" he asks.

"Tired," Adrian replies.

His father nods.

"Are you going out this weekend?" his father asks.

"No, they are out of town till monday," Adrian lies.

His father nods.

There is more awkward silence.

"You did not want to come to the dining room?" his father asks.

"I have a lot of homework to catch up on." he answers, motioning to the pile of papers and books. Both of them danced around the elephant in the room.

"Yes, well, do well on it." he says.

"Yes father," Adrian replies. Something flashes in the other man's eyes too quickly for Adrian to understand what it is.

"I had the chef make you Confit de canard, and chocolate croissants for dessert. If you require anything else please let Natalie know. I will be in my study." he says, turning and leaving the room.

"Thank you father." Adrian says as the door shuts.

Adrian stands moving to the door, locking it. It takes him a moment to realize why this action is so difficult when he sees his hand still gripping the pencil he was writing with. His knuckles white from the grip. His brain and emotions frazzled he gives up on homework. He eyes the tray, before sitting down to eat.

Adrian wonders if he's becoming an emotional eater as the very first bite melts on his tongue soothing his very soul. Tender, juicy, and moist. Vegetables are perfectly done, potatoes smooth and creamy.

His plate is clean soon after, as he bites into the croissant. He relaxes on the couch as Plagg chills on the pillow next to his head as he turns on the tv. The rest of the day is spent doing absolutely nothing.

......
A.2"What's on your mind Marinette?"

"What's on your mind Marinette?" Alya asks as her friend frowns down at her phone again.

"Nothing."

"Nothing has you very concerned it seems. Worried about seeing Adrian tomorrow?" Alya asks.

"Oh a little ya, I hope his father lets us in." Marinette says.

"Didn't you talk to him yesterday on the phone?" Alya asks.

"Yes! Just for a minute. He called to thank me for dropping off his notes."

"Right.. that's it?" Alya pries.

"Yep!"

"That was something about Chat Noir today wasn't it? Never seen him like that before after a fight." Alya says, flipping through the images she's collected of the hero sitting on the sidewalk surrounded by onlookers.

"Ya, I bet that was pretty scary for Ladybug seeing her partner like that." Marinette says eating another cookie from the pate to keep her mouth from saying anything else.

"I bet. Her miraculous is supposed to put everything back how it was, but I guess it can't cure you if you're already hurt." Alya says.

"Ya, it would be pretty cool if it could."

"Wonder what happened to him? Rumor has it, it's just a cold, but still. What if it's something else, something worse, and he just said that to make others not worry?" Alya says, jumping down a theory rabbit hole.

Marinette tries not to let it show how figgity she's just become.

"I'm sure he's fine. Why would he lie about something like that?" she says knowing full well the answer. Her mind goes over pages and pages of notes in her book hidden safely away. All the lies and half truths he's told her.

"You're probably right, I'm over-thinking things. Might have just done it for Ladybug's attention too." Alya offers with a smirk.

"Chat Noir is many things, but I don't think he would do that." Marinette says.

"Probably not. So you think we can get Adrian out of the house long enough to get some ice cream?"

"Might be able to sneak him out the window or something." Marinette offers with a giggle at the thought of her and her friends attempting to get him out of the house like some mission impossible heist. With lazers and guard dogs and everything.

"Maybe get Nino to bring his duffle bag and stuff him in it?"

"As long as it's not the one he uses for gym class, have you smelled it? I can smell it through the locker door!"

"I know, he forgot his lunch in there over winter break. It was not good"
Marinette makes a gagging motion at the thought of old sandwiches and rancid milk.

"If Adrian wasn't sick before he would be after." Marinette says, and they both laugh.

.....

Alya looks at her, Nino looks at her, Max looks at her, Kim looks at her, Alix looks at her, and Marinette finally pushes the button.

"Who is this?" a voice over the intercom asks.

"Ahh.. it's Adrian's friends from school. We were wondering if we could visit him?" Marinette asks hopefully.

The line clicks dead.

"Hello?"

"Is that a no?" Nino asks out loud as they stand there on the sidewalk. The rest shrug. A minute passes then two. With a sigh they turn to walk away when the gate opens. The group looks at one another before walking through the gate and up to the main door.

"There was only a 7.2% chance of us seeing him today," Max says, amazed at their luck.

"Hi guys!" Adrian greets as he opens the door for them to enter. He looks a little breathless as if he's been running.

"Hey dude, how are you feeling?" Nino asks with a quick hug.

"Much better thanks. Come in everyone, we can hang in my room." he says, turning and motioning the others to follow.

Marinette catches his father standing inside the other door frame slightly out of sight. Marinette gives him a polite wave before following the others. He simply looks through her.

"So what exactly happened?" Max asks as his bot flies around the room taking measurements. Alix and Kim locate the basketball quickly and start shooting hoops.

"Nothing special. Overworked, over tired, overheated, decided to take a quick nap while walking." Adrian explains.

"Dude, not a good idea." Nino laughs.

"Ya, I guess not." Adrian laughs sitting on the couch.

"But you ended up in the hospital overnight. That doesn't happen for nothing," Marinette says.

"Just a precaution. You know how overprotective my father can be," Adrian says.

"How is the postdrome?" Marinette asks.

Adrian opens his mouth then closes it again turning away slightly. He really should have known she would do her homework on it.

"That bad hun?" Marinette says. Adrian shrugs.

"The what now?" Alya asks.

Marinette looks at Adrian who eventually gives him a nod. Pulling out her phone to look it back up, but Max's AI beats her to it.

"Postdrome, also called the “migraine hangover,” comes after the pain of a migraine attack has subsided. Symptoms can last hours or even several days. Common postdrome symptoms include fatigue, nausea, sensitivity to light, dizziness, body aches and difficulty concentrating. One postdrome sufferer described the day after a migraine headache as feeling like “a mental fog, one so heavy that even routine tasks take on an otherworldly quality.” " it says.

"I am much better than yesterday. Doctor said I'll also recover faster because I'm so young too." Adrian adds.

"So you still feel horrible?" Nino asks.

"Well... yes, but I'll live. Just over all tired today." he says with a grin.

"We were thinking of grabbing some ice cream if you were up for it, but we can do that another time." Alya says.

"Please don't leave without me! I've been stuck in this room for 2 days," he begs.

"You think your father will let you out?" Nino says as they all head for the door.

"Yes. It won't be a problem," Adrian says leading the way.

Marinette and Alya exchange looks at the comment.

"Do you know where my father is?" Adrian asks his body guard when they enter the foyer. The large man looks around scratching his head.

"Natalie too huh..." Adrian mutters, brow frowned. Then his eyes go wide as his face goes pale as things click in his head.

"You alright there dude?" Nino asks.

"YES! Perfectly fine! Nothing is wrong! Let's go. Right now! You can come too." Adrian says to Gorilla grabbing his shoes from the hall closet hurrying out the door with alarming speed.

"Adrian, is everything alright?" Marinette asks, hurrying down the steps to catch up with him.

"Just think I realized something that I should have known long before this... Kind of surprised but not? Just, wow.. ya." Adrian mutters more to himself than her.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asks, unsure still of what he's talking about.

"No. Not till I find out if it's true or not. Last thing I want to do is spread untrue rumors. Where are we going?" he asks, slowing his pace for everyone to catch up without the need to run.

"Little shop on the corner has some, and then we can relax at the park." Alya says.

Ice Cream acquired, they all move to the tiny park and claim the old swing set for themselves.

"This is nice." Adrian sas taking another bite of his hazelnut ice cream.

"It is," Alix says from the swing next to him. Kim and Nino are having a race to see who can climb the monkey bars to the top fastest. So far Kim has beaten him 3 times out of 4. Max close by keeping track of the score and providing alternate routes for Nino to even the odds.

"You're not going to join in?" Adrian asks motioning in the direction of the chaos at the monkey bars.

"I will in a minute. Let them have their fun before I beat them." she says, chomping into the last few bites of her ice cream. Adrian laughs. Marinette and Alya are off by a tree talking animatedly about something. She catches his eye and she blushes bright red before nearly dropping her cone.

"Wonder what they're talking about." Adrian says, taking another bite of his ice cream.

"From the way those two are acting, I would probably say boys." she says. Something he has always liked about Alix is her ability to just say what is happening. While most people would get flustered or embarrassed, she says what she's thinking.

"Wonder what ones?" he says.

"You really can't figure it out?" she says sarcastically giving him both a surprised and disappointed look.

"I don't-"

"WARNING! WARNING! ACUMA ATTACK IN PROGRESS! PLEASE FIND A SAFE LOCATION TILL THE SITUATION IS RESOLVED! WARNING ACUMA ATT-"

Adrian is cut off by the ever present wail of alarms. Before he can even look around, strong arms grab him right off his feet and carry him away.

"I guess I'm going home now. See you at school Monday!" he calls back to them as Gorilla charges down the street back home. They wave goodbye as the others scatter, Alya off in the direction of the fight for good pictures for her Blog, Marinette and others close behind to make sure she alive after to post them.

Minutes later Adrian is set safely in his room.

"Thank you. But I think that alarm made my headache start again. I'm going to lay down for a bit and hope it passes." he says, locking the door behind him.

"You ready, Plagg?" Adrian says as he flickers into view.

"It's averaging about one acuma a day. Least he's consistent."

"Let's make sure he consistently loses, claws out!"

"The acuma is in the hat and the amuck is in the backpack!" Ladybug informs him as soon as he lands on the screen.

"Wow, you're not wasting time today my lady!"

"We have an audience today, and I don't want them getting hurt. Also I don't want you to get hurt again."

"I'm fine!" he finds himself nearly growling as he leaps out of the way of a giant teddy bear claw.

"Chat Noir are you sure you-"

"Damn it! YES I am FINE! Would you all just stop asking if I'm okay!" he growls charging forward, swiping the bear monster's legs out from under it with his staff.

"Alright then, lucky charm!" Ladybug yells before a doctors stethoscope lands in her hands. She looks at it, Chat looks at it, she looks at Chat, Chat looks at her.

"Well, if you must be my nurse then it has to be done." he says with a sigh, picking up the listening end and holding it to his chest.

"Now you can hear how my heart beats for you!" he purrs.

"Come on!" she says with a grin, grabbing him and dashing back into the fight.
...

"Miraculous Ladybug!" a flurry of bugs put everything back where it goes.

"I'm glad you're feeling better Chat Noir." Ladybug says as they fist bump.

"Me too." he grins back. Alya jumps out of her hiding spot and charges at them, camera already recording. She's asking questions before she's even in ear shot.

"Chat Noir!! How are you feeling after your battle with the acuma and amuck today? Are you fully recovered? What happened yesterday?!"

"I'm feeling fine, fully recovered, just the leftovers of a cold. Sorry it's not more interesting than that miss reporter." he says with a smile.

"Your fans are glad to hear you're alright. Ladybug! There have been very consistent acuma attacks recently, can you tell us why that might be?"

"I don't know, but it doesn't matter! Chat Noir and I will always be here to deal with whatever he throws at us! Sorry but we have to go!" she says with a quick wave before heading out, Chat Noir close behind.

"You sure you don't want to try that lucky charm again and give me a physical to make sure I'm purrfectly healthy?"

"Yes, you are back to yourself." she says with an eye roll, and a grin she can't help but hide. He fakes being heart broken before looping back to his left and home.

Landing on the floor in front of his bed he kicks off his shoes, tosses his shirt to the side and crawls back under the sheets for another nap.

Chapter Text

B.1Mothers day, and mood swings.

Things Adrian hates include, but not limited too. Traffic jams, pushy fans, Lila, getting turned down by Ladybug, Christmas and Mother's day. The last two for obvious reasons.

"What's that?" Chat asks, looking up from his phone as Marinette opens a fat paper envelope. The paper is yellow from age.

"It's an old style pattern for a classic French apron. I'm going to make it for Mama for mothers day. I got this new fabric with macarons on it I want to use," she says, flattening out the patterns on her sewing table.

"Oh," Chat says, feeling suddenly empty inside.

"Are you getting your mother anything?" Marinette slaps her hand over her mouth but it's too late. She had asked without thinking.

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" she says horrified she just asked if he was getting his dead mother a gift.

"It's fine," he says, waving it off, as if the question didn't knock the wind out of him.

"No it's not! I'm so sorry, Chat! I didn't think! That was a horrible thing for me to ask." she says going over to him.

"It's okay, really. I know it was an accident." he says genuinely understanding it was an accident.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry!" she says starting to cry.

"Hey! Hey! I said it's okay, I'm not mad at you. Marinette? Marinette? What's wrong?" he asks, now becoming concerned. Her face covered by her hands she sobs. Chat hugs her, rubbing her back and telling her it's alright, concerned at her actions.

"I'm sorry," she says again, finally pulling away from him.

"It's alright, it really is." he assures her again. Marinette wipes her face with her hands looking at them wet from tears. Chat uses the sleeves of his shirt to dry her face. Her cheeks flushed and eyes puffy from crying she blinks at him as if waking up from a daydream.

"Are you okay?" Chat asks, still very concerned.

"I'm okay. I just had a mood swing I think." she says.

"Is that normal?" he asks.

"It.. happens from time to time." Marinette says her cheeks are now going bright red.

"You look warm. You want me to get Papa? Maybe you're sick." he says, pressing a hand to her forehead.

"I'm not sick, Chat, I'm fine." she says, pushing his hand away.

"You're not acting fine."

"Don't worry about it," she says, getting up and going back to her table.

"You just freaked yourself out and cried in my arms for 20min! That is not normal!" he says, getting to his feet to chase her.

"Yes it is!" she growls. He can feel her anger coming off her in waves.

"No it isn't!"

"Yes it is!"

"How is that normal?!" he demands.

"Because I'm on my period you stupid cat!" she yells at him. The room is so quiet she thinks she can hear Tikki choke on her laughter.

"Oh.." he says quietly. His cheeks now creeping red as his brain finally puts her scent and behavior together.

"Ya.. so.. I'm sorry for asking, and sorry for crying... and sorry for getting mad at you. I'm just uncomfortable right now," she says, turning away from him.

"Is there anything I can do to help?" he asks.

She shakes her head, "just don't take anything I say for the next few days too personal okay?"

"Okay,"

.....

"It's nice." Chat says holding up the finished apron Marinette has just tossed him. It is the end of the week and Mother's Day is tomorrow.

"It could use some altering on the next one, but it gets the job done." she says stretching.

"You do good work Marinette, she'll love it." He says folding it carefully and handing it back for her to put in the decorative bag on the table. Next to it lies a card and envelope. Chat feels his guts twist inside. He never got his mother anything much for mother's day. His father usually had something picked out for her from him. Jewelry, clothes, things like that.

When he was really young he would make her cards from scrap paper and glitter. She would always make such a big fuss over them, displaying them on her office table for weeks after proudly. It wasn't until the last few years when he started to feel self-conscious about it for some reason. Even without his experience with others his age, hand made cards with glitter and craft paper didn't seem to fit in with anything else around her. High fashion, gold, sharp edges, clean lines.
So that year he got her a regular card. Noted the best one he could find, but not made by him. She had fussed over it like always, and displayed it on her desk for weeks after. It fits better with everything else around her. Adrian however was unprepared for the feeling of loss when she didn't show any signs of disappointment when not getting one he made himself. But his mother still seemed just as happy, so that was all that mattered.

He blinks when fingers snapping in front of his face bring him back to Marinette's room.

"I'm here, what?" he asks, blinking.

"I said, you can sign the card too." she repeats. "If you want to, that is, if you don't, that's okay too."

"I don't know." he answers.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asks. Chat shakes his head no. He's not ready for that conversation yet.

Marinette changes the subject to Acuam attacks and school tests and he's grateful for the topic change, but his gut just won't stop turning as she packs up the gift with care and tissue paper. She signs the card and puts it inside, but he notices she doesn't seal it in case he changes his mind.

He wants to sign it. Voices in his head screaming to sign the damn thing. His heart breaks thinking about it. Every part of him wants to put his name at the bottom of that stupid pieces of paper with flowers printed on it but he can't.

She's not his mother.

Even if he wants her to be.

Just for a little while.

....

"So now what's the problem," Plagg asks as Adrian lays there staring at the ceiling. Everyone gone to bed around him. Gift on the kitchen table mocking him from across the room. Plagg sits next to him on a plate with small squares of cheese on it.

"It's nothing," he says.

"It's something, so what is it," Plagg pushes.

Adrian opens his mouth to answer, but closes it again when he can't find the words that don't sound stupid.

"Adrian?"

"I want to sign the card," he says quietly. There he said it.

"So then go sign it."

"I can't!"

"Why?!"

"Because she's not my mother!" he hisses.

"What's your point?" Plagg asks plainly.

"That is my point!" Adrian says waving his hands in the air.

"That's a pretty stupid point if you ask me." Plagg says, taking another bite of his cheese.

"No one is asking you." Adrian reminds him bitterly.

"Oh my god kid! Listen! Do you think your real mother would be upset if you gave Sabine a card?" Plagg says

"No," Adrian answers because that isn't something his mother would be upset about.

"Would it make you love your birth mother less?"

"No," Adrian answers because he will never stop loving his mother.

"Do you think Sabine will turn on you and say she doesn't want it because she never gave birth to you?" Plagg asks him.

"No," Adrian answers because she wouldn't.

"Do you think she will cross your name off the bottom of the card and leave only Marinette's?"

"No,"

"Then what is the problem?!"

Adrian doesn't answer.

"You're not going to replace your real mother, you know that. She knows that, everyone knows that. But I think if your real mom was here, she would tell you to do it."

"If she was here, we wouldn't be having this conversation." Adrian grumbles.

"..."

"Sorry, thanks Plagg." he says picking up his phone.

Chat: You still up?
Princess: what's up?
Chat: Can you help me make something?
Princess: Right now?
Chat: Ya
Princess: Okay come here.

....
Sabine enters the kitchen finding the gift bag on the counter, envelope next to it signed by Marinette, she smiles and puts it on the fridge, lifting up the bag she spots something under it as if it was hidden. It's another card. Hand drawn flowers decorated with glitter and sparkly tape. She knows her daughter's work and this isn't it. Her heart jumps in her throat when she sees Chat's name written on the bottom.

Going down to the bakeshop she spots him rolling out dough for cinnamon rolls.

"I love my card! It's beautiful! Thank you so much!" she says, wrapping him in a hug from behind. He's grateful she can't see his face.

"Is it okay?" he asks quietly. So many meanings in those three words.

"It's perfect, thank you!" she says, hugging him tighter.

...

"Are you okay?" Marinette asks a few minutes later when she comes down from her room.

"Just having a mood swing," he says, trying not to let the tears in his eyes fall. Marinette takes a moment to register what he just said before she bursts out laughing.

"You sure? Maybe you're sick. You want me to get papa?" she teases.

"NO!" he squeaks.

Both cards are on top of the fridge for the next few weeks.

.....

B.2Lady(bug) Advice

It had been a few months since Mothers day and all the new information Chat had received from it. The most used one being Marinette and her moods. Though most of the time she acted the same, there were times when her actions were out of character.

He had tried to read Ladybug's 'mood' from time to time but she never gave away any sign that anything was wrong. He suspected the suits had something to do with it and he was right when he asked Plagg later. The suit has the ability to suppress and numb pain and discomfort when worn, so Ladybug could just be herself and concentrate on catching the acuma. He should have known that from his hand.

"Soooooo, can I ask you something personal?" Chat asks.

"I'm not going to tell you who I am."

"No, no not that... never mind," he says, shaking his head and looking back out over Paris. It was getting into the late evening and they had both decided to take a rest from patrolling around to watch the city lights start to come on.

"What is it then?" Ladybug asks.

"Nope, it was a stupid idea. I didn't say anything." Chat Noir says.

"You brought it up, what is it?"

"Nope! Never mind!"

"I promise I won't laugh." she pushes.

"No but you might get pretty mad at me." he says, finding his feet rather interesting at the moment.

"Why?"

"It's about ... girls, and girly problems." he says, making a hand gesture southward.

"Ummmmm..." Ladybug doesn't know how to respond to the topic. She didn't think he would have questions about that, or be willing to ask her.

"Ya, so pretend I didn't ask." he says, stretching his arms over his head. They sit there for a while just watching the view.

"I shouldn't be, but now I'm curious," Ladybug says, scared and curious.

"Don't be."

"What do you want to ask me that you can't find online?" she asks.

"..... so when.... ummm.... Never mind."

"When?... Chat are you trying to ask about sex?" Ladybug asks, surprised.

"NO! I know how that works!" he says, turning red.

You had better after that talk from mama!! Ladybug thinks.

"Okay then what is it?"

"You know.. when you have that visit from... aunt flow? I think that is the slang." he says, turning his face from her again.

"Oh..." Ladybug understands why he's uncomfortable asking.

"Ya, it's one of those questions. I know the facts, and details, but like personal experience kinda stuff." he says.

"I see,"

"..."

"..."

"So what do you want to know?" she finds herself asking.

"Well I have this friend, and she gets uncomfortable, and I wanna help, but I don't know how." Chat Noir says turning to face her. His expression of concern replaced the one of embarrassment from before.

"There really isn't anything you can do. It's just nature." Ladybug says.

"I know, but still." he pushes. Ladybug thinks for a minute about her own experiences. How much detail does he want to know?

"Cravings can be bad. Chocolate, ice cream, chips, fast food. You get craving for things you don't normally eat a lot of because your body is trying to make up for everything that it's losing at that time." she tells him.

"Makes sense." Chat Noir nods.

"And then there is the pain. Like something is being ripped out of you.. because it is. And things just set you off. Things you usually find funny, or ignore, but are just magnified 100 times. Hot water bottles help."

"So, what should I do?" he asks.

"My advice would be to ask her. Sometimes she just might need some time alone, while other times she just wants food and to cry for an hour at a sappy movie.
Sometimes just food. Not everyone's periods are going to affect them the same every time."

"I don't quite feel comfortable asking her directly about it." Chat Noir admits.

"You just asked me." her heart stops the moment she realizes what she just said.

"Ya, but you're you, and techanlly I don't know you IRL so this is the next best thing to asking a stranger who I trust, but won't be seeing every day. I mean how
would you feel asking me about guy things like morning wood and then finding out I'm your brother?" Chat asks.

"I don't have a brother!" Ladybug says, shoving down the panic when she realizes she’s the only one who realized what she said.

"And I don't have a sister so I know I don't know you IRL."

"You stupid cat.." Ladybug sighs."So what's it like?" she asks.

"What's what like?" Chat asks confused.

"Morning wood." Ladybug says.

"Oh my GOD! It is SO ANNOYING!!!"

......

"Can I get you anything?" Chat asks, peeking over the edge of her bed. Marinette is still in bed curled around a hot water bottle. It's a Saturday afternoon in the bake shop. Chat had noticed something off about her when she walked into class the day before. Her mood is not as bright as normal. Just a word or two more quiet.

"A murder weapon." she says.

"Well you woke up in a pool of blood, I don't think you need one."

She glares death at him.

"That was inappropriate, and I'm sorry," he says, shrinking back.

"Next time it will be your blood." Marinette growls. Chat quickly(and smartly) excuses himself from her room.

"How is she?" Sabine asks when Chat enters the kitchen.

"She growled at me,"

"HAHAHA! Best to give her the day today." she says before leaving. Chat thinks it over, but stubbornness gets the better of him and he finds himself climbing the
steps to her room again an hour later.

Chat knocks softly at her door.

"Can I come in?"

He hears a growl and takes it as an invite. In her room he creeps up her ladder till he can see the lump that is Marinette. Carefully opening up the small box in his hand he pulls something out and tosses it at her. It bounces off her shoulder and rolls to the side. He picks up another and tries again, this time it bounces off her head and hits the back wall.

The bed explodes and Marinette sits bold upright.

"What the FUCK are you doing?!" she roars at him. Chat stumbles back off the ladder landing hard on the floor. The little box goes flying, scattering chocolates everywhere.

"I thought chocolate would help!"

"By throwing them at me?!"

"You were growling! The internet said too, 'keep a safe distance and throw chocolate!'" he says.

"Get out!! Get out! Get out! GET OUT!!" she practically screams, throwing a pillow at his retreating form. Back in the kitchen Chat takes a piece of paper out of his pocket and scratches off chocolate from the list. There is one more thing he dares to try before giving up and giving her space.

Chat knocks on her balcony door a half hour later.

"Go away!" she hollers.
Chat looks around the balcony before finally his eyes land on his own belt. Taking it off he clasps the paper bag onto the buckle, lifts the hatch door lowering the bag down. He waits one moment then two before suddenly his belt is nearly ripped from his grip. He holds on with both hands, feet braced against the edge of the frame as he struggles not to be pulled in. The ripping sound of paper sends him falling back against the floor. He just lays there looking up at the clouds as they drift by happly. Unaware of the battle that just took place. He should have just left her alone for the day till she felt better

"Cat?"

"Ya?"

"Get in here,"

Chat slips through the door landing next to her on the bed. The extra large double cheeseburger with fried onions is in one hand half eaten, while the other holds the soda she's currently slurping down like his life depends on it. Setting it down she takes another bite of the burger and holds up the half empty carton of fries to him. It's then he notices that the bed is scattered with fries.

"Thanks," he says, taking a few and munching them down.

"I'm sorry," she says, picking a few from the sheets and eating them.

"Don't be, I was being a pain in the butt." Chat admits.

"Yes you were."

"Greasy food helps though?" he asks.

"Yes it did."

"That’s good."

"Are you going to do anything today?" she asks.

"Just spend time with you if that's okay."

"Did something happen?"

"No, just a long week was all. Felt kinda lonely. Don't know why." he says with a shrug. Marinette takes another bite of her burger and washes it down with a drink from her soda.

"You want to watch sappy movies with me and cry?" she offers.

"Okay,"

This is how Sabine finds them later in Marinette's bed crying over Forrest Gump.
..............
The sound of someone walking by wakes Adrian up, but by the time he lifts his head to see who it is, they are gone. Down the steps to the bake shop.
Adrian wakes a grumpy Plagg up before transforming and going down to the bakery. He joins Tom who is making muffins.

"Morning Chat. sleep well?"

"I did, thanks. You?"

"Sabine snores, but don't tell her that." Tom whispers. Chat laughs promises and says he won't.
..............

Chapter Text

F.1New chef

"Looks like supper is going to be a little late Chat, sorry about that" Sabine says grabbing a stack of boxes and going past him back to the front of the store.

"That's fine," Chat says, finishing up putting the muffin tins back on the shelf where they go. Floor swept, items put away and set up for the next morning
everything is done, except for the wall of people in the front of the shop picking up orders and last minute cakes for parties and friends.

"You can go get yourself something. We're going to be here another hour." Tom tells him.

"I can wait,"

"You don't need to wait for us. It's alright." he says going to help his wife.

"I don't want to eat alone." Chat mutters to no one as he stands there feeling quite alone and useless. A few minutes pass before he turns and goes back up the steps and sits on the couch.

"Whiskers down."

"They sure are busy. Let's eat!" Plagg says flying over to the fridge and helping himself to a block of cheese. He looks back at Adrian when he realizes he hasn't followed him. "What? They said they will be there for a while, you're not hungry?"

"You know I don't like to eat alone." Adrian says.

"Well then wait."

"Ya, but now I feel like I'm waiting for them to cook for me." he complains.

"So make them supper," Plagg tells him.

"I can hardly make anything!"

"Well you can make pizza." Plagg reminds him, slicing off a piece of cheese with a knife 3 times his height.

"No, Marinette makes the pizza dough the day before, I don't have time for that.. and we don't have any pizza sauce left, or many ingredients." Adrian says going
over the meal prep in his head.

"Then make something else!" Plagg tells him.

"The only other thing I know is omelets." Adrian reminds him.

"Then make them omelets!"

"You can't have omelets for supper!" Adrian informs him.

"Show me the written law that says you can't!" Plagg argues.

"There isn't one! It's just a breakfast food thing!" Adrian says, waving his hands at the table.

"Use the internet! Look up dinner omelet or something!" Plagg sighs exasperated he's having to push the kid this hard at things he should be aware of by this age.

"Hun.. I guess it's a thing." Adrian says, flipping through the pictures.

"There are no original ideas, kid. So what's it say?"

"Cheese, tomatoes, milk, green onions, ... I can use chives can't I? And mushrooms. I think I can make this." he says feeling a twinge of hope and pride flicker through him.

"They will be done in less than an hour, so get to it!"

...

"Supper is ready." Chat says when Tom and Sabine enter the room a little later.

"Chat, did you make this for us?" Tom asks, looking over at the table set up for supper. Coffee at both of their seats, a small pile of toast with butter, waiting for them. The pan on the stove sizzles as Chat slides the giant omelet onto a plate cutting it into sections and serving it up with green onions and melted cheese on top.

"I don't know how to cook, but Marinette showed me how to make omelets once, and I thought you guys would be hungry after working all day, and we didn't have enough stuff to make pizza again, I should have asked, sorry-"

"Chat this is amazing! Thank you so much! You have no idea how nice it is!" Sabine says happily sitting down to eat. Chat feels glee as he sits down and starts to eat. A few bites in and every phone goes off with an Acuma alert.

Chat wolfs down the rest of his omelet before excusing himself from the table.

"Be careful out there!" Tom yells at his retreating form as he runs up the steps to Marinette's bedroom.

"I will! See you later!" he yells back before vanishing.

"This was a nice surprise." Sabine says, taking a sip of her coffee. The texture is slightly more gritty than she's used to.

"He missed a few eggshells," Tom says, picking a shell off his tongue.

"Yes, but he tried."

"He'll get better," he says.

"Maybe you should give him some cooking lessons sometime." Sabine says.

"Couldn't hurt, might hurt less actually," Tom chuckles when his wife finds an egg shell in her next bite.
......

"You made supper for Mama and Papa last night." Marinette says.

"Just omelets. It's all I know." Chat says clicking on another video on his recommended tab, sending him down a different YouTube rabbit hole. This one seems to be heading in the direction of dinosaurs living in South America.

"Maybe I should give you some more cooking lessons." Marinette says finishing the hem on the dress.

"Really?"

"Sure. Make a list of things you want to make." Marinette tells him.

"What if there is something you don't know?" Chat asks.

"Then we'll make it together and figure it out."

"Okay!" Chat says happily.

.....
F.2Chicken soup from HELL

Tom is up in a second and in the fridge a moment later with the milk carton in hand drinking from it.

"Chat, I promise I won't be mad, but please tell us what you did with the soup." Sabine asks calmly

"I don't know?" Chat says, concerned at the color of Tom's face. The other man coughs as wheezes.

"Taste it dear." Sabine says with a soft smile. Chat does, and it taste fine for the first few moments before the pain hits

"Why is it spicy?!" he coughs, feeling his eyes start to water. His nose starts to run soon after. His taste buds burn off his tongue as his lips go numb.

"Tell me what you used."

"Chicken, celery, noodles.... oh god.... spices... normal spices...broth, and there were some frozen carrots in the top of the fridge," Chats says, taking the milk carton from Tom and taking a swig.

"Those weren't carrots, they were Habanero Orange peppers. Scotch Bonnet to be specific." Sabine informs him.

"So that's why I can't feel my face." Tom says.

"Tom can't take as much heat as I can, so thank you for the soup." she says, taking another bite.

"You're not human!" Chat wheezes watching Sabine enjoy the soup that is killing Chat and her husband.

"What's going on?" Marinette asks, coming down the steps.

"Chat used the hot peppers, thinking they were carrots." Sabine says.

Marinette busts out laughing.

"I have so many regrets." he wheezes.

"You tried Chat. It's the thought that counts."

"Really? Because right now I'm thinking I shouldn't have tried at all!" he says.

"It can be fixed. Somewhat," Sabine says, pulling things out of the cupboard.

"How?"

"Well it's just chicken soup really, so we can dilute it by adding more veggies and water. broth, things like that." Sabine explains pouring half the volatile creation into a separate container.

They take out the regular peppers, add more water and broth, extra veggies and the insides of the leftover baked potatoes making a thick rich soup. It doesn't kill the heat, but it does keep the heat from killing them.

"Well you didn't burn the house down, so you're still ahead of Marinette when it comes to cooking mishaps."

"Papa!" Marinette huffs taking a bowl of the now fixed soup. "Oh, wow that's hot!" she says, taking a bite.

"Ya, my bad." Chat says handing her a glass of water because there is no more milk left.

.................

All the little Lies

"Don't you have enough sketch books already?" Tikki asks from Marinette's purse as she looks through the pile of discount books.

"You can never have enough sketch books." Marinette defends. She pulls out a pink ring book with a black cat on the front of it. It's got a few hundred pages with simple black lines. She puts it in her basket with the rest of her things then continues shopping.

....

"What are you doing, Marinette?" Tikki asks as Marinette scribbles frantically. It's a few days after Chat had taken her out for a roof top tour of Paris by moonlight in the snow.

"I think I need to write things down." she explains.

"Write what down?"

"Everything Tikki! Everything's Chat Noir has said to me. Things about his life, his family, his experiences. I need to keep track of it." Marinette says flipping the page to write more.

"I thought you said you weren't going to try and figure out who he is."

"I'm not, but I need to keep track of things for my sake if I'm going to take care of him properly. What he likes to eat, what he likes to do, all these 'firsts', where he wants to go, what makes him happy, what subjects to avoid at all costs. I know some from the other side of the mask, but I've learned so many things that
Ladybug has no idea about. She doesn't know he only has a father, and that he's a complete monster. She doesn't know he sleeps on a stranger's couch nearly every weekend. She doesn't know that he never had pancakes before! I need to keep track of what he tells me. Even the things I know are half truths, because I know some part of it is true and it needs to be recorded in case something happens."

"Something like what?" Tikki asks.

"I don't know. I hope nothing, but I would rather be safe than sorry."

"You already have that file he gave you." she reminds her.

"I know, but this is my experience. What he's told me. I don't think he's put on there that he's never had pancakes before or that he's rarely built a snowman.
Things like that... or what happened to him today. How he had to find a way to run away."

"Just in case." Tikki says.

"Just in case," Marinette says.

Chapter Text

E.1Dance?

"Ya, there is going to be a dance at my school next week, but it's a formal dance kind of thing." Marinette says browsing her phone. Chat is on the other side of the couch doing the same.

"Oh, so like the waltz and that kinda thing. Should be fun." he says.

"We'll if I had time to make a proper dress maybe, but at the moment I'll be lucky to get that blue dress done in time. Also I don't know how to dance so there is that" she adds.

"I can teach you," he says.

"What?"

"I can teach you to dance." Chat says looking at her.

"You know how to dance? Like.. formal?"

"Yep!"

"I don't believe you." Matinette says after a pause.

"I'll show you!" he says, jumping to his feet and pushing the furniture around to make more floor space. "May I have this dance?" he asks with a bow extending his hand to her. She looks at his hand, then back to him.

"I'll step on your feet." she warns.

"A chance I'm willing to take princess," he says, snatching her hand and pulling her to her feet. "Your hand goes here, and I hold this one, and my hand goes here." he says, placing her hands where they need to go. "Oh wait! Music!" he says, turning and grabbing his phone. A few moments later some piano music floats through the air..

"Okay! Now, I'm going to lead, so you have to let yourself be pulled along. So when I step to the left you step this way." he says stepping to the left. Marinette promptly lifts the wrong foot and trips herself. Chat pulls her against him to keep her from falling.

"I told you!"

"Nope! Nope! In dance the man leads and the woman follows, so if something goes wrong it's his fault for not leading properly." he says with a smile.

"That's a little stupid," Marinette says.

"Ya I know. Let’s try that again. This time step with the foot that is going in that direction." Chat instructs her. He steps, she steps, he steps, she steps.

"You're not supposed to look at your feet," he tells her.

"I have to!" Marinette counters looking straight down at her feet.

"No you don't," Chat says. Marinette lifts her head and two steps later lands on his left foot.

"See I told you!"

"OK, okay, look at me," he says, pulling her close enough she can't look down and see her feet.

"Why?"

"Just look at me. Keep eye contact with me. Stare deep into my eyes," he says wiggling his eyebrows. Their faces are inches apart and Marinette can't keep eye contact and looks away.

"I don't want to," she says.

"Just do it," he says, gripping her side tight and pulling her along. Step after step they move around the room. She stumbles again, lifting the wrong foot.

"Don't think, just follow. You have to give up control." he reminds her. Marinette lets out a breath and forces herself to let Chat lead her around.

"See, there you go,"

"We're just moving in a circle," she tells him.

"Exactly! Now for a dip!" he grins.

"A what? Wait!"

"And down"

"Eeep!!" she squeaks

"I need a rose." he says looking around the room.

"Put me back right now you stupid cat!" Marinette hisses, turning her head to look at the floor inches from her head. Did he have to dip her that low?!

"Hmm? Maybe I like you like this." Chat teases.

Marinette moves her hand to his ear pinching it.

"Ow! Alright, alright let go!" he says, pulling her back upright.

"I almost died!" Marinette gasps.

"You're fine." he chuckles.

"What if I fell?"

"I would never let you fall," he says softly. Marinette tilts her head to meet his gaze. He's extremely close, taking up all of her vision. She doesn't know if she's breathing.

The room spins but it's actually just her as she spun around and pulled back to him.

"hehehe" he chuckles watching her eyes go big realization of what just happened.

"Fine, teach me." she huffs breaking eye contact looking away.

"I'll teach you all the finer things to be sophisticated! Like how to dance, what proper music fancy people listen to, and the difference between a desert spoon and a salad fork!"

"Going to make a proper lady out of me are you?" Marinette says her hands grip tighter as he lays her into another dip.

"Hell no! That's the last thing I want you to be! Just some things you need to know if you're going to keep going down this fashion design road you choose. Better to learn them now then the hard way in public later." he says pulling her back up with him. His hand moving to the small of her back, pulling her closer as he quickens the pace.

"Oh, I never thought of that.. thank you."

"No problem at all, and SPIN!"

"EEP!" she squeals as she's spun around again, this time falling back to him as he dips her low enough to feel her pigtails touch the floor before being pulled back up flush against his body as he spins them both around the space. She can't help but laugh. He lets her go then pulls her back twirling into him. Chat wraps his arms around her pulling her back to his front.

"There, this isn't so hard now is it?" he says softly in her ear.

"You're flirting with me again." she tells him.

"Yep, and you love it."

............
E.2Dance with me?

"You're not going? Right. I thought you were for some reason." Marinette says pulling a pair of small black shoes out of her dresser.

"Might raise some questions," he says, watching her put the shoes with the other pieces on the chair next to him. The school dance is tomorrow night and they are in her room picking out her outfit.

"Ya," he says, eyeing the finished blue dress. It's open back and the front goes up to her neck where a wide black ribbon wraps around her neck in the back.
Another sash around her waist and the bottom of the light blue fabric ends just above her knee. Simple, clean and elegant. Something Adrian would expect to see on the catwalk. She will go far.

"Did you really want me to be there?" he asks.

"Well, I did want to dance with someone." she says searching through her jewellery box to find the black onyx bracelet to match the details in the dress.

"You're not gonna ask anyone to dance?" Chat asks.

"We'll, I don't know. I don't think I'll have the guts."

"It's just a dance, and you're all friends right?"

"Ya.. friends.. I can ask someone as a friend. that's fine." Marinette says looking more disappointed than she wants to.

.......

"Where are you going?"

"Just need a breather. Anyone asks, `I'm in the bathroom." Adrian says, stepping out into the hall. When he's sure no one is around he bolts for the locker room.

The party had started a little over an hour ago. Adrian had refused offers to dance but could not get out of being dragged onto the floor by Chloe for the latest song. He had kept an eye on Marinette who ended up actually dancing with Max, then with Alex on a few of the slower songs. She had come over to him and they had spent time talking about their friends and how cute they were as a couple.

When the last song had ended he finally made up his mind on what to do.

"What are you doing?" Plagg asks.

"Marinette wants a dance with Chat, so I'm going to give her one." Adrian explains.

"Don't you think that's a little dangerous?"

"What's the worst that could happen?" Adrian asks.

A scream echoes down the hall from the dance followed by a roar.

"You had to ask." Plagg says disappointed.

"We'll it looks like Chat is making an appearance anyway, Claws OUT!"

Chat Noir arrives in time to see a student with tentacles for hair lashing out at other students.

"How dare you put your hands all over my boyfriend!" she roars, one of her tentacles lashing out like a whip. Behind her against the wall is a young man with green hair looking very much afraid of his girlfriend.

"She just asked me what time it was!" he squeaks.

"Don't lie to me! I know she wanted to dance with you!" she roars.

Many of the students have already left the gym or hidden. He doesn't see Marinette so he moves in.

"You know, jealousy isn't pretty on anyone," Chat Noir says.

"Green is more your colour really." Ladybug says landing next to him. Lucky Charm of a spotted basketball in hand.

....

"Pound it! What's wrong?" Ladybug asks as they fist bump.

"There was someone I wanted to dance with, but I guess I won't get the chance now." Chat Noir says glancing around the gym as students crawl out of hiding spots.

"Well the dance isn't over, there might still be a chance." Ladybug offers, his ring beeps.

"Out of time. Got to go!" he says darting off down a hallway.

"Right, time." she says, beating a retreat out the door and the opposite direction of her partner.

"Marinette! Where were you!" Alya demands finally finding her friend.

"Hiding! Where you should have been!!" Marinette tells her.

"Well you missed all the action!" Alya says camera in hand full of new photos.

"I'm sure I'll survive." Marinette says with a roll of her eyes as they head back to the gym as the music is turned up to 11.
....

"Looks like you missed your chance," Plagg says, eating cheese on his shoulder. He can hear the music from the gym floating through the air and into the courtyard. He's standing on the upper level looking down.

"ya..." Adrian says sombrely. A flicker of blue catches his eye and he sees Marinette walk into the courtyard and take a seat on the stairs.

.....

"Hey princess." she hears in her ear. Spinning around she's face to face with the black cat.

"Chat?"

"Yep, sorry I'm late." he grins down at her.

"I didn't think you would be back after the acuma."

"I owe you a dance, so shall we?" he asks, holding out his hand for her. She laughs as he leads her to the middle of the empty courtyard. Music from the gym drifts out to meet them.

"I think this is the last song." Marinette says as they move around the floor.

"Ya, meant to get here sooner but then the acuma happened. You weren't hurt were you?" he asks, dipping her low.

"No, I hid till it was over." Marinette says spinning round.

"Good thinking," he says smiling. "Did you dance with anyone?"

"Yes! I got a few friends to dance with me."

"So you had a good time?"

"Yes I did." she smiles.

"Good," he says, spinning her around.

They continue to sway and dance to the music under the starlight. Her blue dress floats in a circle around her like waves in water. The tiny crystals sparkling in starlight. When the song ends at last, Chat bows to his partner before using his staff to move to the roof top and slip out of sight before he's spotted.

"You missed the last dance, Marinette!" Alya says finding her friend as the crowds start to move to the door.

"It's okay. After that attack I'm good for a while."

"Sorry I didn't manage to get you and Adrian to dance, I'm the worst wing girl."

"Hahaha, next time Alya."

"You seem in a rather pleasant mood considering how much you were talking about wanting to ask Adrian to dance." Alya reminds her.

"Well when I realized he was turning everyone down I figured he just would say no to me too, so I didn't bother to ask. I didn't want to make him uncomfortable." Marinette says.

"You're too good girl. Don't worry, we'll try again next week."

........................................
You never asked
.....................................
“Well?” his father asks, waiting for an answer.

“I don't know... you've never asked me what I wanted before.” Adrian says feeling overwhelmed.
Gabriel struggles not to physically flinch with the stab of guilt that goes through his chest.

"You don't need to answer right now. think it over and let me know later." Gabrial says leaving the room.

Chapter Text

B.3He called me papa!!

“You know, you don't have to be so proper with mama and papa. They wouldn't mind if you called them mama and papa too.” Marinette says sending another kick into the side of Chat's mech destroyer.

“I know they wouldn't but it would feel weird for me. I have a dad already.” he says back flipping out of range of her missile barrage.

“A dad, but not a papa.”

Chat rolls the idea around in his head. She's not wrong. His father and Marinette's papa are two very different people. His own father is more focused and stern, while Marinette’s is more soft spoken and patient. Then there is the issue of his mother, vs Marinette’s mama. He feels his stomach do a little guilt flip at the idea of calling anyone else by that title. There is no way he can or will ever replace his mother. He loves her too much even though she's gone. Despite the difference between both dads, the moms share many more similarities. Their kindness and patience, and even tone of voice when talking about certain topics are on par with one another. More then one time Chat has had to snap his jaw shut to keep the word 'mom' from slipping past his lips. Each time feeling guilt for not saying it and wanting to say it.

He shrugs in reply watching his mech be destroyed again. He's lasted longer in the individual combats then he has in a long time. Or maybe he's finally getting used to how Matinette fights.

“Well the option is there if you ever want to.” she tells him.

Chat nods.

.....

It happened. Unexpectedly and expectedly at the same time. This is Paris, France after all. At some point the residents have become accustomed to the threat of acuma attacks. The tourists find it frightening and exciting and the world spins round. This still doesn't mean you don't panic when it happens.

Chat and Tom are walking back from the store down the street when suddenly they are swept up in a sea of screaming and running people. It takes a moment to see what they are running from. It's a wall of white rushing towards them. Breaking like water over cars and buildings. Before they can make it even a few feet they are knocked to the ground. The white stuff under their feet like shifting sand. Chat struggles to keep his head above the avalanche but fails getting buried alive. He's pinned, unable to move from the weight on him. He kicks frantically freeing a leg and he realizes he's upside down. It takes far more time than he wants to get out. Spitting the white substance out of his mouth he realizes its sugar. His next thought is for Tom.

“Mr. Dupain? Tom? TOM?!” he yells, looking around. There are people half buried around him. Others are pinned to buildings or stuck in their cars unable to open the doors because of the force, but he can't see Tom. Chat's heart leaps in his throat as he scratches around him at the sugar looking for any sign of him.

“TOM!! Can you hear me?! Tom!! TOM!!” Chat feels panic start to set it. He can't lose him! Not like this! It's his job to protect him! After everything he's done for Chat. What would Marinette say? Sabine?!

“Tom?! TOM! PAPA!” he yells, scarcely heard amid the screams of others around him. He needs to get rid of the sugar. He has to transform, but there are people everywhere. But he has too! He has to save him!

“PAPA!” Chat hears his voice crack. Shifting in the white sugar catches his eye. It's fingers reaching up. Chat pounces on it digging frantically till he grabs hold of an arm and pulls with all his might.

Tom's head finally surfaces above the sweetener and he coughs and sputters, spitting out a mouthful of sugar. Pulling and digging he finally is free only to suddenly find Chat grab him in a crushing hug.

“Chat? I'm alright.” he says, hugging him back trying to reassure the teen. He pauses, realizing the cat is actually shaking.

“Chat, breath. *cough, cough * listen to me. It's okay now. I'm fine.”

“I'm sorry,” Chat says, letting go at last and rubbing his face with his hand. He takes a few deep breaths, letting them out slowly as he pulls himself back together.

“Don't be. You got me out of there. You need to go and help Ladybug deal with that acuma. Any more sugar and even I'll lose my sweet tooth.” Tom tells him, getting to his feet.

“Okay, are you going to be alright?” Chat asks.

“Ya, I'm going to hide out in that shoe store till this is over. Go now.”

“Okay,” he says standing and dashing out of sight into an ally. Moments later a flash of black streaks across the rooftops heading after the Sugar Surfer.

“Mister! Are you alright?” a tall man in a suit asks Tom as he helps him through the broken front window of the shoe store where others have gathered to wait out the battle.

“I'm fine.”

“Wasn't there someone else with you?” he asks looking back out into the street.

“Yes but he's gone to check on mama.” Tom says.

“Will he be okay out there?”

“Yes, he's very strong.” Tom says.

*ring

“Tom? Did you see the news? Are you alright?” Sabine asks when he answers the phone.

“We got caught in the sugar wave but we're fine.” Tom says with a sniff.

“What happened?”

“He called me papa.” Tom says, unable to hide the smile in his voice.

.......

...........

The first Sleepover Nino

“I want to have a sleepover with my friends this weekend.” Adrian says.

“There is no need, you see them every day at school.” his father reminds him.

“Then, I'm going out for the weekend.” Adrian says.

“You were gone the last two weekends, you don't need to leave the house every weekend.” his father presses.

“I don't feel like being alone this weekend. So either someone comes over to keep me company, or I'll go out again.”

“Adrian you can not do this every weekend.” Gabriel says.

“I believe I can.”

“You never had a problem before staying home.”

“How would you know?! I have to blackmail you just to be in the same room with me for more than 10 minutes a week!” Adrian snaps.
There is silence as the truth of the words hang in the air. Natalie doesn't dare meet anyone's gaze doing her best to melt into the wall when the conversation turns like this.

“Someone comes over for Saturday night, or I leave for the weekend. I'm giving you the option to pick which one you prefer.” Adrian tells him picking up another bite of chicken and stuffing it in his mouth.

“Very well. You may have one friend over. However I do not want them running amuck in the house, and they must stay out of my personal study, do you understand.” his father tells him.

“Shouldn't be a problem. Thank you father.”

......

"I can't believe your dad is letting me stay the night!" Nino says again as they climb the steps up to the main door of the mansion that Natalie is holding open for them.

"I still can't really believe it myself." Adrian replies.

"So what’s on the 'to do' list dude?" Nino asks, tossing his bag on the floor next to the couch.

"Make pizza?" Adrian offers.

"You know how to make pizza? Don't you have, like, servants, to do that for you?" Nino asks.

"Gone home for the night, I got the basic idea, if we mess it up we'll just get delivery." Adrian shrugs, heading to the kitchen.

"Backup plans are always good!”

...

Nino yawns again. The less than round pizza on the platter on the coffee table in front of them nearly finished. Nino had refused to put pineapple on his half, insisting on anchovies instead. The combination of the two ingredients cooking together had left them both questioning the edibility of the creation, but stubborn boys will eat anything to prove the other wrong. Though the scent had mixed, thankfully not the flavor.

"I think you're about to crash." Adrian says watching Nino struggle to keep his eyes open.

"I'm good," he says, giving his head a shake and turning back to the video game.

"Oh ya?" Adrian then proceeds to fake yawn, which makes Nino yawn and curse him out.

"You don't seem to be that tired." Nino points out.

"I'm more of a night owl. I have to force myself to go to sleep or I'll be up till dawn." Adrian explains slamming a code into the controller, sending Nino's mech skywards on the screen. His third victory in a row.

"Wish I had that problem." Nino says recovering from the hit and dealing a brutal combo attack.

"No you don't. It sucks. Makes me want to sleep through my classes. The exact thing I don't want to do. It's the only time I get to be around anyone."

"Right... you never talk much about before you went to school." Nino says.

Adrian shrugs, "there isn't much to talk about. Never went anywhere, never did anything other than photo shoots and fencing practice. Tutors came to me. Mom was around a lot and that helped. Gave me someone to talk to, but other than Chloe, there was no one my own age around."

"That sucks man."

"I watched all these movies," he says, tilting his head to the collection on the second floor. "Everyone has friends, goes to parties, gets in trouble, falls in love, goes places and does things. And I knew I would too, till one day I realized I wouldn't. I would never get any of that stuck in this room, so that's why I tried to go to school. Natalie had to completely redo my schedule to make it work but at least I'm starting to have a life and experiences." he explains. The mechs battle on screen with loud explosions and sound effects, but it does little to hide the suddenly loud silence between them.

"Adrian," Nino says after a minute of thinking it over.

"Yes?"

"You probably know, but your dad is... kind of an ass." Nino says cautiously. Adrial lets out a breath he didn’t realize he had been holding. His best friend had just said the quiet part out loud.

"I think part of me knew, but just didn't want to accept it." Adrian says watching his mech fall to the ground defeated. It had been a close fight, Nino winning by only three points.

"We never talk like this. This must have been bothering you for a while." Nino says.

"Yes it has,"

"Did something happen?" he asks.

Adrian nods, "But I'm not ready to talk about it just yet."

"I'll be here wherever you need me bro." Nino reassures him. Adrian feels his chest warm knowing his friends got his back.

"Thanks man," Adrian says as they fist bump. The rest of the pizza is finished soon after and Nino tucks himself in on the couch while Adrian finishes brushing his teeth in the bathroom.

"What do you want for breakfast in the morning... Nino?"

"He's already asleep," Plagg says, zipping from the closet where he has been hiding.

"Alright, my turn then," he says, crawling into bed and closing his eyes. Feeling the pull of sleep he's almost gone when his phone alarm goes off. His hand snaps out in a flash shutting it off, while Plagg zips over to Nino’s phone across the room turning it off. Both hold their breath listening to the 3rd body in the room.
After a moment he lets out a snore and Adrian lets out a sigh. Piling pillows into a body shape before sneaking off to the bathroom to transform and head out.

"Hello Chat Noir,"

"Evening my lady. We seem to be getting a lot of night time acuma's lately. It's not good for my beauty sleep," Chat Noir says with a yawn.

"It’s not good for anyone's sleep, let’s do this! LUCKY CHARM!"

...

"Damn dude, did you sleep at all?" Nino asks, watching Adrian struggle to keep his face from landing in the scrambled eggs on his plate.

"Actually, I got more sleep than normal" he says with a yawn again as he stuffed another slice of apple in his mouth.

"You might need to look into some sleep meds or something." Nino offers pushing a mug of hot chocolate in his direction.

.....

2 years later

“Nino, can I tell you something?”

“Sure.”

“You remember a few years back when I cut my hand?”

“Ya,”

“You remember the text conversation we had at the time?”

“We had a lot of conversations. Your gonna have to be more specific.”

“When I told you father and I had a fight over the holiday and weren't exactly on speaking terms?”

“Kind of?.... Why?”

“He hit me.”

“HE WHAT?!”

“Nino, calm down.”

“NO I am not calming down! What the fuck Adrian?! Why? How? Why didn't you tell me?!” he says on his feet instantly.

“I'm telling you now! Just, please... let me tell you what happened.” Adrian says, trying to calm him down.

“Fine, but I am reserving the right to freak out over this after.”

“Noted.”

Adrian can't help but notice how twitchy his friend is struggling to sit still and listen. His knuckles white gripping the game controller.

Adrian tells him about the argument, about the screaming, the words said. The strike and the fleeing from the house. The stranger who found him on the street took him home and patched him up.

“When I said we weren't on speaking terms I meant it. I hadn't talked to him in almost two weeks by then. Just a few text messages letting them know I was alive and not to send the army out looking for me.”

“This is messed up Adrian. Like, really messed up.”

“There was some good to come out of it.”

“What GOOD could possibly come out of it?!”

“I started getting what I wanted... Once I started blackmailing him with the pictures and threatening to send them to every news and fashion company in Europe.
Pretty bad isn't it? Having to blackmail your own father just to spend time with you.”

“Why would you even want to see him again after that?”

“He's the only family I have... I still love him, even when I knew I shouldn't.”

“Who else knows what happened?” Nino asks after a pause.

“You're the second one I told.”

“Who was the first?”

“Remember that old couple who found me and let me stay at their place? Well to be honest, I stayed there more than once. Actually after I ran away, I went back nearly every weekend for the rest of the year if no one came over or I couldn't go to their place. I told them what happened, gave them a copy of the pictures and other information. Told them if they don't hear from me to post the pics. Father still doesn't know who they are or where they are.”

"I'm surprised you keep something like that."

“There's more"

"What more could there be? That you’re Chat Noir?"

"Ahahaha, no, sorry. but it’s something pretty big. Well I think it is."

"And what is that?"

"They have a daughter... and we'll, we're kinda seeing each other... for a while now."
Nino is quiet thinking it over for a moment before speaking again.

"And how long have you been kinda seeing each other?"

"About a year."

"And you never told me!"

"I'm telling you now! Damn it Nino! You are the very first person I've had this conversation with! Come on! You know what my father is like, the last thing I wanna do is let him know who they are!"

"Is there anything else you feel like sharing?"

"..."

"Adrian."

"Me and her are looking at a place together."

"Wow, really?"

"Ya, it all has to be in her name though, so we're still trying to figure out the details."

"When can i meet this lucky lady?"

"There are a few details that need to be sorted out first, but hopefully I'm thinking a year."

"a year?!"

"It's complicated!"

"How complicated?!"

"Very complicated!!"

"It better be finals in a different language complicated to make me wait a year to meet your mystery girl!"

"It is. Also she doesn't like the limelight, so that's another reason we want to keep things quiet for as long as we can. You know what the media is like."

"I could understand that"

Chapter Text

.....................Cooking with Kitty!...........................

"Are you sure?"

"That's what it says," Marinette says.

"Okay!" Chat says plopping a spoon full of dough into the oil. It sinks to the bottom and sits there.

"Isn't it supposed to do something? Like fry?" Chat asks, looking at it.

"Yes, the thormator must be broken or something." Marinette says looking over the temp gage and then the recipe again. "Oh, it's F not C. It's not hot enough."

"That will do it," Chat says, picking up a ladle to scoop the dough ball from the bottom of the pot.

"How's it going kids?" Sabine asks, coming up the steps.

"Slow, but getting there I think" Chat says, turning up the heat on the stove top.

"Let us know if you need any help and don't burn the house down, and the fire extinguisher is over there," she says, grabbing what she needs and heading back down.

"We won't, I hope," Marinette says, looking over the recipe again.
....

"What is that? And what are you doing?" his father asks, finding his son in the kitchen gazing into the oven. Adrian looks over at him before opening the door and taking something out and setting it on the counter.

"Its' food," he says, trying to slide the strange sticky thing onto a plate.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes," Adrian says, using a knife to cut it free from its cheese hold.

"What is it?" his father asks as the side splits on it, spilling its multi-colored insides over the plate and countertop. A cheesy chunk of something takes a dive off the edge into the vastness of space, leaving strings of goo in its descent to the floor with a splat.

"It's a sandwich." Adrian says licking hot cheese off his finger.

"What kind of sandwich?"

"It's like tuna melt, kind of. I didn't have all I needed so it’s a little off."

"Is that tuna?"

"I don't think so."

"Since when do you cook?"

"Since I was hungry," he says, putting the dishes in the sink for later.

"You could have got the cook to make you something." Gabrial says.

"She just left for her break and I have two hands." he says picking up his now plated creation and heads for the door.
..........

"Hey, what's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong."

"Then why did you kill that potato?" Sabine asks standing next to him at the kitchen counter. Marinette is in the bake shop with her father while Sabine is with
Chat to make supper.

Chat looks down at the cutting board in front of him. Knife sunk straight through the brown grown spud.

"It looked at me funny with all those eyes," Chat says. Sabine laughs as she flips the bacon in the frying pan again. The thin meat sizzles and snaps in protest of
the heat. Its smell filling the room. On the counter next to them is green onions, cheese and milk.

"My father has just been difficult lately." Chat explains pulling the knife from the potato before starting to peel it.

"Parents can be hard to raise sometimes." Sabine says.

"What are your parents like?" Chat asks. He knows about papa's parents but the topic of Sabine's parents has never come up. He immediately regrets it when a sombre look comes over her face.

"Sorry, I shouldn't have asked." Chat says.

"It's alright. You don't know, so of course you would ask."

"If you don't want to tell me it’s okay,"

"No, it's alright. It's not complicated or anything. I wanted to marry Tom. They said if I married him I would never be welcome back in their home again. I said, 'all right' and left. Had a small bag of clothes, my passport, went to the airport and got the first flight." she explains simply. Chat can tell there is more to the story but doesn't press the topic.

"Wow! That's amazing! I mean not the leaving family part, but the determination to just go like that. You just, wow!" he says honestly, impressed at her resolve.

"Thank you. It wasn't easy. They were my parents, I loved them," Sabine says. Chat picks up on the past tense but says nothing.

"I understand that."

"I sent them letters a few times. Marinette's baby photos. They came back unopened. 'Return to sender' in my mother's handwriting. After a few tries I realized they had no interest in me or my life. Marinette still doesn't know the extent of it. She still wants to meet them." Sabine explains taking the bacon from the pan with a fork and setting it on the paper towel to drain.

“She’s such a kind hearted soul, she even managed to get Tom’s father back in his life. But I really don’t think it will work with my parents. They want things their way, and nothing else is good enough.”

"I thought my father was bad, I'm sorry for complaining." Chat says putting the potato peelings in the garbage bowl before starting to chop up the potatoes into smaller chunks.

"Don't be, and don't stop complaining about it. My pain is not your pain and comparing them is ridiculous. It's not a contest for who has the worst of something.
What you feel and what I feel can be completely different because we have different experiences. That is something Tom taught me. I mean, yes our parents have issues, but you also have the stress of being a superhero, while I moved to another county and had a family. It's going to be different for both of us." Sabine explains filling a pot with water and putting it on the stove. She turns the burner on high as Chat adds the diced potatoes to the water.

"That makes a lot of sense." Chat says picking up the white chunks of spuds to add.

"It does, hand me that over there." Sabine says as Chat hands her the salt shaker.

"Potato soup is really simple but really filling. Just don't forget to salt the water too." she says adding a half dozen shakes to the pot. "It also can be pretty quick to make if you already have some baked potatoes around. If you ever want to talk about your father I'm here to listen."

"Thanks, and if you want to talk about your parents I'm here too."

"Thank you, Chat." SAbine says giving him a pat on the head.
.....

....................'Swing a hammer'...............................

Sabine once again that day catches her husband looking in the storage closet. She can see his gears turning.

“What now?” she asks, standing beside him and looking in.

The space is only slightly wider than the door itself. Stretching back about 12 feet to the wall. The height of the space itself is odd in the fact that about 9 feet up the far wall it tapers in stretches up to the roof. The only light coming from the round porthole window in the roof. The upper space is actually next to
Marinette's bedroom in the attic. Originally this part of this space was supposed to be incorporated into her bedroom giving her a few extra feet of space and another window. But life and time had deemed otherwise and left the unrealistically tall and narrow closet as is. Piled with boxes and odds and ends collected
over the years.

“What do you think about making this a bedroom?”

“Little small.”

“Ya but we can always go up with it.”

“Where will we put all this stuff? I mean I'm not opposed to throwing it out, but some things we do need for the bakery.”

“I'm thinking of a fake floor, about 3 feet high. We can put what we need in tote boxes and slide them under it. Some steps to get to the 'main floor' of the room.
A desk on the far wall, or maybe a small dresser with a pull out top to use as a desk.”

“A small chair can fit in there, but what about a bed?”

“Well I was thinking about putting it up there,” he says pointing up.

"Once we get the new floor in, we can make a loft bed. Some 2/4's and some plywood should do the trick. A ladder or something to climb to get up into it. Maybe even some shelves above the door here for extra storage. We can put them all the way to the ceiling! The ladder to the bed too!"

“You sure? We'll never get rid of him then.”

“You brought him home!”

She nods, faking regret.

“Well I think there are a few other things we need.”

“What?”

“Some electricity. A plug or 2. on here, and another up there somewhere where the bed will be, and a window. I don't mind him coming in through Marinette's room, but she is getting older and needs her private space more and more. And it’s only a matter of time that way before he stops in when she has Alya over for a sleepover. It will be hard to explain why Chat Noir is sleeping at our place once a week.”

“I think we can do that.”

“Are we gonna tell him?”

“Na, let it be a surprise. He can help build it too!”

Chat arrives on Sunday at 1pm knocking sharply on the hatch to Marinette's room before entering. The space is just how it always is, covered in scraps of fabric and pattern pieces for her next project.

The sight he finds in the living room isn't what he's expecting. The furniture pushed to the side and covered in blankets. A pair of sawhorses holding 2/4's, a couple sheets of thick plywood, and Marinette and her mother in the kitchen area sorting out boxes.

“What's all this?” he asks, wandering over to look in the tool box.

“Doing a little construction, want to help?” Tom asks, handing him a measuring tape.

“It's something Sabine and I have been thinking of doing for a while now. The closet isn't exactly used well when it comes to space, so we're gonna put in a few levels.”

“Oh! That sounds cool! What can I do?”

“Ever swing a hammer before?”

“Nope!”

“Well then let’s get you started.”

“I didn't know there was a window in here!” she hears Chat say when he steps into the small space after her father.

“I know! We had so much junk in here you couldn't even see it!”
The contractors had been in earlier the previous day and put in the new window.

Marinette silently marvels at the skill and ease of her parents' straight faced lying.

Marinette and her mother have the boxes and decorations sorted and labelled about an hour later. Meanwhile the boys have got the brackets and most of the 2/4 cut and in place for the new floor. The idea is to have a trap door in the middle of the space for access to the totes in the back without having to haul out everything in front of them. A fake step is going to be made to sit in front of the new elevation for easy access to the main floor.

They break for supper of spaghetti and meatballs. Chats hands and arms are hurting from all the sawing. Tom explains that he used to have power tools but over time and a few moves when he was younger they have vanished into the hands of family and friends, leaving him with only a hand saw, a power drill and a hammer. Enough to build a house, with enough time and elbow grease.

They finish the new floor after supper sliding the totes in their new spaces. The next level is a little more tricky as its all over their heads. Chat has to stand on a steep stool while he holds up a beam for Tom to drill into place. While tall Tom simply stands there.

“This is pretty high. You're gonna need a ladder to get up there.” Chat says.

“Don't want to bump my head when I need to get stuff on the bottom. Only plan on putting a few things we don't use often up there.” he says putting the last screw into place in the support joint.

“How's it going? Marinette asks, stepping into the small space.

"Great! Almost done here, can you hand me that piece of plywood next to the door."

“Sure Papa”

Marinette struggles manoeuvring the plywood around into the space. Tom slides it up onto the supports with ease.

“Chat, get up there and nail this down."

The black cat is up there a second later and Marinette reaches up, handing him the hammer and nails.

“What’s it like up there?”

“It’s pretty cool actually. Wanna come up?”

“Yes!”

Chat reaches down and pulls Marinette up high enough for her to swing her leg up and crawl up.

“This is fun!” she says dangling her legs over the edge as Chat nails the rest of the plywood down.

“Ahh!” she hears him yell, dropping the hammer.

“I missed” he says around the now very sore thumb in his mouth.

“Silly cat, let me have a go.”

“You're really good with a hammer.” he says watching her drive home 2 nails in the time it took him to do one

“Practice makes perfect. Hold the nail where you want it, give it a light hit to keep it in place, then drive it home with 2-3 hard hits. Then move to the next one. Here, try again."

He repeats the action she just did slower, but correct. “You can thread a needle and swing a hammer. I'm starting to think there isn't anything you can't do.”

Marinette feels herself blushing and does her best to not act flustered, “there are lots of things I can't do.”

“I don't believe that.” she thinks she hears him say and he puts in the last nail. He sits beside her dangling his feet over the edge next to her.

“How was your week?” he asks, already knowing the answer.

“Good, lots of homework this week. I think the teachers are trying to make up a week's worth of work for spring break.”

“Mine too! At least it's a lot of stuff that’s easy for me.” he says.

“Chat.. can I ask you something personal?”

“Sure.”

“You don't have to answer if you don't want to.” Marinette tells him.

“Well let me hear the question first.” he says.

“When is your birthday? Or maybe just what month.”

“It's this month actually.” Chat says after a pause.

“Really?! Is it past yet?”

“No, it's the end of the month.”

“Do you have any plans? A party or anything?”

“I don't usually get a party. I usually end up working.”

“You have a job? Like a job job?”

“Pretty much, ya. I don't really have a say in it to be honest. It's kinda a family thing I was raised into. Since winter break when your mom brought me home that first time, I've managed to negotiate more free time for myself on the grounds that now they know I can leave and they can't stop me. I'm worth too much money to risk running and never coming back.”

Marinette doesn't know what to say so she just wraps her arms around him and gives him a hug.

“You deserve a birthday party.”

“It's okay, really.” he says, hugging her back.

The watch on his wrist goes off telling him it’s time to go home.

“Looks like my time is almost up for this week princess.” he hops off the ledge landing gracefully on the floor. Marinette scoots closer to the edge eyeing the drop down.

Chat grabs her ankles and looks up at her with an evil grin. She only has time to let out a yelp of surprise before she's hauled down. One leg on each of his shoulders

“CHAT!? Put me down right now!?” she yells, grabbing his hair to keep her balance.

“Let’s go for a walk!” he says, marching forward, headless of her distress.

“No! I'm gonna fall! Stop!! Watch the door!” she yells ducking the door frame as Chat leaves the closet with Marinette on his shoulders.

“Sorry! Let's go!”

“No! Oh, hi papa!”

“Hello up there Marinette.” Tom says looking up as his daughter who is currently a head taller than him.

She reaches down and pats him on the head.

“Ok, it's fun to be this tall.” she says looking around the living room. Chat walks around pretending she isn't pulling on his ears for dear life.

“It's so dusty up here.” she says looking at the tops of furniture she hasn't seen in a long time. Something on the hutch catches her eye and she points at it.

“Go over there.”

“What ya got?” Chat asks as Marinette reaches for something at the far back of the tall furniture.

“I think it’s Easter eggs from last year.” she says holding the oblong pink and green item.

“Chocolate or real?”

“Does it matter after this long?” she asks.

“I dare you to eat it!” he challenges looking up at her. His head pressing into her stomach as he does so. She looks down brushing his hair out of his eyes so he can see.

“No, take me to the trash horsey! Giddy up!” she directs immediately regretting it as Chat skips across the room causing her to once again grab him to keep her balance. The mystery egg is disposed of quickly. Chat wonders if Marinette can feel the grin across his face as he gets an idea.

“NO! Not the steps!!!!”

“Challenge accepted!!”

“NOOOoooooo!!”

----

“We need to finish the room by the end of the month. It's his birthday.” Marinette explains later after Chat has left.
....

“Happy birthday Chat!” they say setting a cake down in front of him at the table. It's three layers of chocolate and buttercream frosting topped with sprinkles and coloured icing with his name written on it. A round of 'Happy Birthday', blowing out candles, and a large scoop of ice cream on the side Marinette hands him a very large box.

“You didn't have to get me anything!” he says, taking the large wrapped box quickly and pulling apart the decorative bow holding the lid in place.

“Well I didn't get you anything technically. I made it.” Marinette admits.

“Is this a Ladybug quilt?!” Chat asks, holding up a large red and black blanket.

“Do you like it?” she asks.

“I love it!! Thank you Marinette!” Chat says giving her a hug.

“That’s good. It will look good on your new bed.” Tom says picking up the dishes and taking them to the sink.

“My what?” Chat asks confused. Chat is ushered from his chair by Sabine, blanket still in hand and led to the closet door under the steps.

“It's all yours.” she says as Tom opens up the door for Chat to see.

Light blue walls and ceiling. Four shelves under the window with his house clothes neatly folded. On the top is a desk lamp and in front of it a stool that spins.
Above the door is shelves nearly to the roof. Rock climbing anchor on the wall all the way up passing the loft bed complete with sheets, pillows and memory foam mattress sized to fit. From the ceiling hangs a knotted rope for access to the circle window in the roof.

A string of white Christmas lights follows the edge of the ceiling and another string hang under the bed itself. A flat round light figure on the ceiling.

“ I don't understand.” he says looking around
“This is your room.” Marinette explains.

“I don't understand.” he says again.

“You, here. Your space now” Sabine explains.

“But, you... I... built this!” he says pointing frantically to everything in the space.

“Well you can't sleep on the couch forever. And this space was available, so here you go. A place all your own. And you can access it from the window there, or up there so you can come and go as you please.” Tom says pointing to the windows in the small space.

Chat buries his face in the red and black blanket in his hands, willing the lump in his throat to go away because he is tired of crying in front of these people, but it's like they are trying to make him emotional on purpose.

It's no good. He can't stop himself. Face buried in his new blanket he cries, and cries. His heart feels like it's going to break right out of his chest. Someone is hugging him, and he's not sure who, but he doesn't care, he just latches on and doesn't let go until he's cried all his happy tears.

“I think you guys are trying to make me cry on purpose.” Chat says unwilling to look at anyone at the moment.

“Maybe” Sabine says, wrapping him in a hug.
.....

“How do you feel?” Matinette asks as they lay on Chat's new bed facing one another. The new red and black quilt under them.

“Overwhelmed in a good way.” he smiles.

“Do you like it? I know it's small.” Marinette says, reaching out to touch the wall behind Chat as if to measure it herself.

“I love it. I can't tell you enough.”

“So how will you decorate it?” she asks, rolling onto her back. Chat does the same and their shoulders touch.

“I... don't know... never really had the option before.”

“Well what do you like?” Marinette asks.

“Ladybug!” he cheers, throwing his arms up.

“I guessed that, anything else.” Marinette asked.

“I have to think about it for a bit. You think they would mind if I put up posters?” Chat asks, turning his head to look at her.

“Chat you can put up anything you want here! You can move things around, you can even repaint the walls a different colour if you want. It's your space! Put whatever you want in it!” his green eyes sparkle at the realization.

“Will you help me go shopping?” he asks.

“Well yes!”

It's amazing the amount of damage a prepaid visa can do online.

It isn't long before the space is covered in posters, t-shirts, and other knick knacks. A few crystals hang in front of the ceiling sky light covering the space in tiny rainbows during the day. The ceiling painted a darker blue and covered in glow in the dark stars that glow all night.

The nearly 6 shelves above the door hold an odd selection of random things. From a plush galaxy bat to an extra long hanging spider plant that reaches almost down to the top of the door. There is a decent sized pillow in the shape of a black cat head with green eyes that Chat asked Marinette to make. Posters of Ladybug and Chat Noir fanart, Jagged Stone, video games, movies, anime characters, superheroes, cute animals. One of the shelves seems to be filling up with books, an odd assortment of teen, kids, adult, horror, fantasy, and comedy. Another shelf houses the same but in dvd's.

Two large geodes act as bookends, secured in place on the bottom with double sided sticky tape to prevent knocking someone out if they fell.

The space is a mix of whimsical and adventurous. Marinette doesn't comment on how a few of the things remind her of stuff she had when she was about 5 years old. Things that now she would find childish to have. Chat seems so happy to have little things around him. Like shiny things to hang in the window and glow in the dark stars for the ceiling. Things she can see by his reaction to he was either denied to have or never even given the chance to experience. There is more than one time she sees him sitting up on his bed just looking around the space. Homework scattered around him, pencil in hand, but he's just distracted by the tiny space. And all the things HE has decided he wants in it.
.....

“Knock, knock” Marinette says tapping on the open door.

“Hey,” he greets sliding over to make room for her on the bed before he's even asked her to come up.

She climbs the fake rock wall up to his level. She takes his hand as he pulls her up. She looks up at the shelves above the door.

“You got a few more plants.” she says spotting one with pink leaves, and an aloe vera plant. The DVD and book shells are also fuller then the last time she saw them.

“I kinda like the outdoor feeling they give. My other room is really modern and boxy.” he explains packing up his now finished homework before she can get a glimpse of it.

“Have you ever been camping? Like in a tent?” Marinette asks.

“No.”

“Do you want to?” she asks.

“With you? And your family?” Chat questions.

“Ya! We usually go for a weekend in the summer. We have some family land we use a few hours outside of the city. I was going to invite Alya but I guess she has some family coming over from Rome she has to stay and entertain. I guess some little cousins.” Marinette explains.

“I don't know if I’ll be able to get away for a long weekend, but I’ll try.” he says thinking it over.
....

....................D.1Concert 1 dancing on my own..............................

“You ready?” Marinette asks as they put on their shoes.

“I was born ready!” he says. Chat is wearing a reversible zip up blue/green hoodie he purchased for the concert. Marinette has altered it to keep his face hidden.
All plans have been made to keep his ID a secret as best as possible from new friends who are being introduced to him tonight, as well as everyone else.

“I'll see you there!” she says before heading down the steps and outside to meet with Alya and Nino who are waiting for her on the street. Chat Noir is to wait for another 10min before leaving and heading in another direction and meeting up with them outside the concert.
The plan is to meet up with Marinette’s friends and have them introduce him to Luka, Max, and Kim, as 'Macka' their friend from the bakery.

Everything goes as planned at the introduction and to their seats. Finally the concert starts. The crowd sings and screams and everyone joins in. It's getting close to the end of the show when things take an unexpected turn.

......

“PARIS!!! ARE YOU HAVING A GOOD TIME??!!!” Jagged Stone screams into the mic. The crowd roars back. Flashing lights and pounding speakers so loud you can feel them in your chest.

“Looking at bracelet 3459!! Where are you!?” their number is announced and everyone looks at their bracelets.

“Macka!! That's you!” Marinette yells over the sound of the crowd around them.

“I can't go up there!” he says, very much wanting to do just that.

“Yes you can! Go for it!! You'll be fine,” she cheers him on.

“Go on Macka!” Juleka says.

“DO IT!!” demands Nino.

“Where are you 3459? you got till the count of 10 to show yourself and get up here!!” Jagged says scanning the crowd.

“1-2-3-4-5-6-7-” he stops counting when chanting makes it to him over the buzz of people.

“HERE!! HE'S HERE!!” they shout loud enough for Jagged on stage to hear them.

“Marinette!! no!!” Chat yells fighting more with himself then his friends as he finds himself being pulled through the crowd of people by Nino and Rose to the front of the stage. A security guard picks him up in one motion setting him on the other side of the metal fence. He grabs at his hoodie pulling it down to keep his face covered. It does nothing to hide the face splitting smile he has. Chat's heart racing a million miles an hour, a hand on his back and a gesture from someone with headsets and a tablet guides him to the stage steps.

Chat can't stop his feet from taking him up. A roar erupts from the crowd as he gives a little wave to them.

“Come here mate!! Are you having a GOOD TIME!?” Jagged asks, the last words directed at everyone as they scream in response.

“The best time of my life!!” Chat says into the mic.

“You wanna take your hood off?” Jagged says to him privately.

“I'd like to leave it on, I'm kinda shy.” he says.

“No worries!”

“So you were with someone?” Jagged asks into the mic.

“Ah, came on my own actually.” Chat answers.

“What about that screaming bunch of people over there?” Jagged says pointing to the group that pulled him to the stage.

“Actually just met them here, they’re really nice!” Chat lies.

“Hey Marinette! That you girl!?” he waves when he sees her pointing her out in the crowd. One of the spotlights lands on her.

“That's the talented young lady who designed my last album cover! Give it up for Marinette!!” The crowd roars around her as she shyly waves at everyone, her face now on the large screen behind the stage.

“Alright kid! What's your name?” Jagged asks, turning back to Chat.

“Macka!” he answers.

“Well Macka you get to pick the next song we get to play! What do you wanna hear?” Jagged Stone asks.

“How about 'Shake the earth'?” Macka asks hopefully. Jagged lets out a howl of excitement.

“NICE! Ready everyone and one, and two and -”

Everything goes black. There is a sense of panic in the crowd as everyone goes quiet listening for what might have caused it. After a moment a voice booms over one of the speakers.

“We're having technical issues ladies and gentlemen. It will be just a few moments until power is back on.... damn it BOB! You had ONE JOB!! *click*

A few things flicker to life around them on stage. The screen, spotlights, the drums, keyboard and one mic. They wait, one minute goes by then 2.

“The crowds getting restless, not good” Jagged says more to himself than Chat.

“You have the keyboard and a mic, just sing something till the rest of the power comes back on.” Chat says.

“I would but I don’t have any songs that are just keyboard.” Jagged admits.

“I do,” he says before he understands the implications of those two little words.

“Can you sing?” Jagged asks.

“I did karaoke once?” Chat admits.

“Alright! You're gonna give me a hand then. Think you can keep the crowd distracted for a few minutes till we get this fixed? I know you said you’re shy.” he says motioning to people off stage.

“I just don't like people to see my face,” Chat says, looking over the vast expanse of bodies looking up at him, and pulling his hood down just a little more over his face.

“It's your choice.”

“Hell why not!” Chat says agreeing to the madness.

“ALRIGHT Paris!! While we get this little mishap sorted out, Macka here said he knows how to play the keyboard! Be kind to him, he's just gonna entertain you for a few minutes.” he turns to Macka and tells him, “Now remember, they are antsy, grumpy, and will probably boo you off stage, but it's alright. Just breathe. We shouldn't be more than a few minutes.” Jagged says before stepping off the stage where he can yell freely.

There is humoured applause, as well as a few boos, as the crowd begrudgingly allows the random person named Macka to move to the keyboard. Not the rock star they had paid to see.

The spotlight and the screen changes to Macka in front of the keyboard. Someone darts out of the darkness setting the microphone up for him. He thanks them.
His heart is pounding in his chest so hard he's sure the mic can pick it up. He glances at the crowd. Nothing but a huge mass of dark figures.

His ears twitch when he picks up chanting somewhere in the dark, it’s his friends.

“MACKA, MACKA, MACKA, MACKA!!!!”

He grins, and places his fingers on the keys he's been practising to the song he's been working.

Somebody said you got a new friend
Does he love you better than I can?

The crowd quiets, attention turning to the dark stage. The spotlights that had been scanning the crowd zero in on the one sitting at the keyboard.

There's a big black sky over my town
I know where you're at, I bet he's around
And yeah, I know it's stupid
But I just gotta sEe it for myself
I'm in the COrner, watching you kiss her, oh oh oh
I'm right over here, why can't you see me, oh oh oh

Faint cheering and applause starts to erupt from the crowd.

I just wanna dance all night
And I'm all messed up, I'm so out of line, yeah
Stilettos and broken bottleS
I'm spinning AROUND in circles

The crowd roars. Thousands of cellphones start to twinkle to life in the darkness like a sea of stars. Macka closes his eyes envisioning the sheets of paper he has
scribbled lyrics and notes on scattered around his small bed.

And I'm giving it my all, but I'm not the guy you're taking home, ooh
I keep dancing on my own

“You seeing this Jagged!? The kids not half bad.” his manager says watching from the side.

“Not half bad!? I need this song on my next album! This kid is gonna be a star!” he hollers. Penny rolls her eyes jotting down a note to bring the kid into the studio as soon as the tour is over.

I just cAme to say goodbye
I'm in the corner, watching you kiss her, oh
And I'm giving it my all, but I'm not the guy you're TAKing home, ooh
I keep dancing on my own

“Marinette! Mari! What's wrong?!” Luka asks, shaking her shoulders worriedly.

“What do you mean?” she asks, turning to look up at him.

“You're crying!” he points out, brushing a thumb across her cheek.

Marinette wipes at her face with her hands. They are soaked. She shrugs and smiles best she can feel her heart break. The words cut her like a knife because she knows exactly who he's singing about. She turns back to the stage feeling Luka hug her around her shoulders. She's grateful for the comfort but her stomach is turning for a different reason.

So far away, but still so near

The lights come up, the music dies

But you don't see me standing here....

The crowd roars. It's a deafening tone as Macka says thank you into the mic and steps back from the keyboard taking a deep showoff bow to the crowd blowing them kisses.

“Give it up for Macka!!” Jagged Stone screams walking back on stage to meet his new favourite star.

“Did you guys get the power back on? Cause the only thing I have left to play is 'the itsy bitsy spider'” Macka jokes, the crowd laughs, but Marinette isn't sure if that is a joke or not.

“HAHAHAHAH!! Kid, we had that up and going about 3 minutes ago! Just letting you finish your song! That was brilliant!! I think you might be a little bit of a singer!” lighting flickering on around them as the rest of the band came back on stage greeting him.

“I-”

The sound pitches to an ear splitting ring as a figure appears at the back of the crowd. Spot lights focus in on it.

“I am KillJoy!! And I'm here to tell you this party is over!!” screams a yellow and green clad figure.

“You have got to be kidding me!” Matinette mutters under her breath, spotting the villain of the week wielding what looks to be a water cannon attached to a tank on her back. The crowd starts to panic screaming and heading for the exits.

There is a loud sigh over the speakers before a voice cuts in over the crowd.

“You know what, I think I have one more song I want to sing.” Macka says into the mic walking to the front of the stage.

“He's not gonna....” she hears Alya whisper.

“Of course he is!” Marinette whispers back.

“HEY!! BUZZ KILL! I got a song for you!” Macka taunts into the mic grabbing the asuma attention. Spotlights on both him and the Party Crasher.

“Kid! What are you doing!? We gotta get out of here!” Jagged yells from the sidelines as the band and crew run for cover.

Macka tilts his head to the side, a smile stretching across the visible half of his face to make the Cheshire cat jealous.

“Imma knock you off that stage show off!!” KillJoy roars, aiming her gun at Macka.

“It's called, 'Ode to the Acuma!' and it goes a little something like this. CLAWS OUT!” a brilliant flash of green lightning envelops him that seems to go in slow motion, because of course it does! and there centre stage stands Chat Noir. The crowd screams a mix of surprise and delight.

“Damn it, Chat!” Marinette curses running with her friends for the exit. Half the crowd was running, the other half stopping to watch. She manages to lose her friends in the chaos and squeezing behind a fake wall covered in posters.

“He gets better every time I hear him sing!” says Tikki, flying out of her bag.

“He also can not help himself when it comes to being the centre of attention.” Marinette adds ducking lower as she hears her friends call her name running by.

“It's good! He will keep KillJoy focused on him and not the crowd.” Tikki tells her.

“Let's give her something else to focus on! Spots on!”
..

“You!! Let's see if this cat’s afraid of water!” she yells when she realizes who is standing on stage in front of her.

“Gotta hit me first!” he taunts darting off the stage and up the wall on all 4s dogging shots of water like bullets. They splinter into spikes of ice. He sticks out his tongue and makes faces at her.

“You know! If you were blind folded you might aim better!!” he teases, hopping over the wall and into the dark and empty streets of Paris.

“Get back here you rotten cat!” KillJoy hollers following him.

Chat darts around the streets leading her farther away from the concert and his friends.

“Hello kitty!” Ladybug says landing next to him.

“Greetings m'lady! So glad you could join me this evening!” he says, dodging another blast of ice water.

“Sorry I'm late,” she says ducking behind a flipped car for cover.

“No problem at all! Shall we?” he asks, offering her his hand as if to ask to dance. She smiles, placing her hand in his before he tosses her at the villain.

..

“Stand still!” KillJoy yells.

“Lucky charm!”

“Is that a horse shoe? Haha! Your Lucky Charm is a lucky charm!” Chat asks, looking at the horseshoe shaped item in her hand.

“Chat! Can you keep her busy for a moment?” Ladybug asks, glancing around her. A tree branch and a power cord catch her attention. Fishing rod it is!

“Anything you need LB!” he says, darting forward into battle.

“Anytime now m'lady!” he yells, foot frozen to the ground as KillJoy moves in for another shot.

“Now!”

“Cataclysm!” he yells, breaking the ice on his right hand and grabbing a hold of the barrel of the water gun. It goes off freezing both their hands together and locking Party Crasher in place.
Something red and spotted flies by as KillJoy's glasses are snatched right off her face and shaped in two.

“Bye bye little butterfly! Miraculous ladybug!” all the chunks of ice are removed from the city as if it never happened.

“Well that was fun, but I think I'm done for the night.” he says, pushing himself to his feet, brushing himself off.

“Chat I-” Ladybug says before pausing.

“Ya, LB?” Chat says extending his staff to match his height.

“Can we talk?” she asks, unsure of what to say, or even why she wants to talk to him.

“Now?” he asks, confused as his ring blinks again.

“Later then. Can you meet me tomorrow night on the roof of the crystal mall? About 11?” she asks picking a place off the top of her head.

“Ya sure. Shouldn't be a problem.” he replies feeling a little uneasy about the situation.

“Alright thanks,” she says, swinging off.

“Strange...” he mutters to himself, extending his staff and vanishing into the dark night.
....

..................D.2Morning after 'dancing on my own',,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,

“... you don't see me standing here!!...” There is no place on this earth Marinette can go to escape from that song.

It is all over the news, online, ringtones, the talk of the town, even the radio is playing the rough right from a cellphone copy of it. She even heard her father humming it at breakfast.

Her phone has also been blowing up from Jagged stone trying to see if she has any way to contact Chat Noir to get him into the studio to record it for this next album.

“What's wrong dear?” he mother asks.

“Nothing, just tired from last night.” Marinette says from her place at the kitchen table.

“It looked like Chat had fun.” Sabine says with a smile.

“He did, till we were attacked.” Marinette says pondering the difference between apple butter and regular strawberry jam for her breakfast muffin.

“I think Jagged Stone was gonna put him on tour right then and there. And your shout out too! That was amazing!” Sabine says sprinkling some brown sugar on her oatmeal.

“Ya he was really... wait... how do you know about that?” Matinette asks, confused. The acuma would be news, but her shout out not as much.

“The entire concert was broadcast live, remember? It's part of his world tour.” her mother reminds her.

“I forgot about that!!” Marinette is horrified at the realization she was picked out of a crowd by the one Jagged stone in front of the world! Also a little excited.

“Ya, I think Chat might be more popular then ladybug right now.” her mother says taking a bite of her breakfast.

“Well that's fine that doesn't matter.” Marinette says waving it off picking up a muffin of her plate.

“I don't know. I've been seeing a lot of anti-ladybug posts online.” Sabine says.

“What do you mean?” Matinette asks.

“Seems that quite a few people think that Chat was singing about how Ladybug doesn't even notice him. And how she broke his heart.” her mother says taking another bite.

“...oh...” looks like she wasn't the only one who picked up on that.

“MORNING!” Chat purrs practically bouncing to the table.

“Chat!! You were amazing last night!!” Sabine say wrapping him in a hug.

“Thanks Mama! It was amazing!! I can't even start to tell you!! Well I will try! I got on stage and the lights went dead and I felt bad because I thought it was my bad luck, so I offered to just entertain the crowd until the power came back on because I knew how to play the keyboard. I mean I have a real piano at home, it's a little different, but anyway! So I just drew a blank and I was just looking at the thing, and I have no idea what to do, and then I heard Marinette and the others cheering so I just played the only thing I could remember the words too. I was really off pitch and couldn't stop shaking but IT WAS AMAZING! I wanna do it again!!! and again! And again!” he squeals, vibrating on his chair.

“If that acuma hadn't shown up you might have been able to.” Mama says.

“You could have just run off stage and transformed.” Marinette points out.
“There would have been a greater chance of them targeting the audience. I couldn’t risk that,” he says, picking up an apple and slicing off a chunk.

“Did you write that song for ladybug?” Marinette asks before she can stop herself.

Chat just shrugs eating his apple, not giving a yes or no.

“Marinette, we got a big order in the bakery, so I'll be there most of the day if you need me.” Sabine says picking up her dishes and setting them in the sink.

“I'll do dishes,” Chat says, slicing off another chunk of his apple.

“Thanks, Chat! Bye!” she says with a wave as she goes down the steps.

Chat takes another slice of his apple browsing through his phone.

“Sorry I didn't catch up with you and everyone after the concert. Thought it would be best to keep a distance after what happened.” he says.

“What happened!? Chat! You transformed on stage! Being broadcast LIVE all over the world!!” Marinette reminds him.

“Well, given the circumstances there wasn't much of an option.” he shrugs, slicing off another chunk of apple. Flicking through his phone glancing at news and highlights.

“I know but still.”

“Oh no....” she hears him mutter softly.

“What?”

Chat flips through his phone frantically now.

“Ahh! Nothing! Nothing!!” he squeaks.

“Chat?”

“Marinette... I did something really bad...” he says worry in his voice.

“What?” she asks, worried there might be something else.

“Everyone hates Ladybug!!!” he chokes out. She fights not to roll her eyes while he's looking at her.

“I'm sure that's not-”

“I'm a bad kitty!” he sobs, head hitting the table with a thunk.

“everything is-”

“I never should have gone!! I'm a horrible partner and friend!! I've ruined our relationship! She'll never fall in love with me now!” the puddle of tears on the table spreads and Marinette has to pick up her plate to keep it dry. Marinette rolls her eyes at the drama.

“Someone wants to go out with me...” he sniffs through the tears eyeing his phone as he flips through some more articles.

“Who?” Marinette asks.

“There's a list.” he sniffs again, holding it up for her to read. There on the screen is written in bold text, 'Would you date Chat Noir?' next to a gif of him singing and another of him transforming. Mainette runs her finger down the screen a few times trying to find the bottom of the list but it just keeps loading.

“One of them might be ladybug?” she offers in an attempt to feel less bad.

“No, she wanted to talk to me tonight about something... oh god!! What if she saw me sing!? What am I gonna tell her?” Chat wails, sounding more alley cat than anything else.

“Well, did you write it about her?” Marinette asks again.

“NO!.. yes.. kinda?..” he admits.

“Ouch!” matinette says placing a hand over the pain in her heart.

“I just wanted to get it out... so I thought the song would be good... and then when I was up there I just panicked. I'm so embarrassed.” Chat admits. Head still on the table as he whimpers pathetically. Marinette rubs her temples with her fingers.

“What are you embarrassed about? Getting on stage with Jagged Stone?” Marinette asks.

“No.”

“Was it saving the concert when the power went nuts?” she asks.

“No.”

“Was it singing live to a stadium full of people?” she asks.

“No”

“How about belting out a number good enough to make Jagged Stone want you on tour with him?” she asks, grinning.

“Hehe, no” Chat chuckles.

“Then it must be how your song is now coming out of every speaker in Paris. Even papa was humming it this morning!” Marinette tells him.

“No.”

“Oh! It's how Jagged Stone has been messaging me and calling me all morning wanting me to know how I can get a hold of you so he can put your song on his next album!” she tells him.

“WHAT?! Really! Oh my god!! You're kidding me!” he freaks, head coming off the table quick enough to get a normal person whiplash.

“Nope, check my messages.” Marinette says turning her phone around to show him all the missed calls and text messages.

“I think I'm gonna faint!” Chats squeals bouncing in his chair over excited once again.

“Hehehe, so tell me little kitty, why are you embarrassed?” Marinette asks again.

His smile fades.

“I hurt ladybug.” he says quietly

“Chat you didn't hurt her.” Marinette tells him.

“Yes I did! Look at this mess! That song made everyone hate her!” he says elbows on table and face in hands.

“Well fix it then.” she tells him.

“I don't know how!”

“Think about it! No one other than me knows you wrote that song about her right? Well just tell them it was someone else! Tell them you had a breakup in your real life, and this was you getting it all out. Make up the villain for this story. You can't give out personal details about your real life anyway, so you can just dodge and deflect questions. Keep the lies simple!” she reminds him.
Chat looks at her for a long time.

“Mari..” he says.

“Yes?” she asks, unsure of the nickname. He's been using it more and more, and she isn't sure if he's even aware he's doing it.

“You're so smart!” he says, leaning in and resting his forehead on hers, eye's closed. She feels herself start to flush. She rubs her forehead against his nuzzling him back.

“Thank you. I'll contact Jagged Stone in a few days and tell him you dropped in to chat with me.” Marinette tells him.

“ I don't know what I would do without you.” he purrs.

“You would still be sitting here crying,” she teases.

“Your right,”

“Any plans for today?” he ask going back to his apple. He takes a slice off and offers it to Marinette. She takes it with a 'thanks'.

“Looking after Manon for a few hours this afternoon. You?”

“Probably sleep, help in the bakery. Ponder the meaning of muffins.” Chat says.

“Sounds fun. You wanna come with us?” Matinette asks walking to the trash can and tossing the muffin wrapper away.

“I would, but I think I should lay low for a while. People be on the hunt for this pretty kitty.” he winks taking the last slice of apple between his teeth.

“True, alright then, see you later,” she waves walking off to her room to get ready to go.

“bye,”

“bye”